# Category: Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## PERFECTION OF RESTORATION BY INDEMNITY THROUGH HUMAN RESPONSIBILITY

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### March 1, 1983
Belvedere
Translator — Sang Kil Han

#### Copyright (c) 1983 by Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity.

There are three concepts contained within the title of this sermonman’s portion of responsibility, restoration by indemnity, and the time of perfection. Also we can understand the title to mean the time of man’s responsibility, the time of restoration by indemnity and the time of perfection.

Some Christians today may be puzzled when they hear about indemnity and think, “Almighty God is a God of a soft heart, a God of love. What do you mean by such a cruel thing as indemnity? God is not cruel.” Often people would prefer to think that if they simply continue to believe in Jesus they would be saved. They think they don’t have to do anything else.

Let us examine what is meant by “belief in Jesus.” To what extent does someone believe in Jesus? Does a person believe in Jesus on the individual level or Jesus within the family or Jesus as he reigns over the society, nation, the universe, or the Jesus who is in God? That makes a lot of difference.

A favorite Bible verse of Christians today is John 3:16, which says, “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believes in him shall not perish but shall have eternal life.” The most important part of that verse is that God loved the world. However, many Christians put the greatest emphasis upon the second part of the verse. Many people forget the most important thing: that God so loved the world. God did not love the church or the individual so much that He sent His only begotten Son. It was because God loved the world, the universe, so much.

Thus Jesus is the one who was meant to save the world. When we believe in Jesus the world is very much in our minds. God is in Jesus and Jesus is in God.

When you say you believe in Jesus, do you only believe in those things, that make you feel good? Do you reject those things about Jesus, which make you feel painful? We should accept what Jesus taught and do those things which Jesus himself would want us to do. We must not take part in things, which Jesus would not like. What are those things, which Jesus would not like? They are, simply, Satan and sin.

We must separate ourselves from Satan and sin and believe in Jesus from that position, rather than from a position in which sin, Satan and Jesus are all mixed together in our lives. This is why Jesus said, “Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” For what should we repent? We must repent of the fact that we have been living together with Satan and sin throughout our lives.

Once we have repented and separated ourselves from Satan, Jesus urges us to believe in Heaven and serve Heaven. Jesus wanted to rule over a world from which Satan and sin were eradicated, not a world in which Satan was mixed together with everything and in which people had just a vague belief in Jesus. Jesus’ mission was to separate individuals completely from Satan and sin and separate families and countries from Satan and sin. Did Jesus accomplish those things during his lifetime? That is a question to think about.

Even the most faithful believer in Jesus or the most righteous church on earth cannot proclaim proudly that they are absolutely separated from Satan and sin and that they are following Jesus exactly as he would have them do. No one can say they are living in perfect love in an ideal world with no suffering and tears. No church and no Christian could say such a thing.

This means that Satan exists within the churches as everywhere else; also, there is almost as much sin there as in the rest of the world. If this is true and if what church people love and hate is no different from what the rest of the world loves and hates, then there is very little difference between the world and the church. Which would Satan find more pleasure inthe church or the world? Why would he like the sins of the church more than those of society would in general? Satan likes the sins of the church more because then he can protest to God, “Look at those people in the churchthey don’t love others; they even hate others! They are not faithful, either. This must be my church.”

If the churches remain this way, they must perish at the time of the last days, along with the evil, secular world. This is the way of God; He will destroy all evil at the time of the last days. God would even destroy such churches before the rest of society. This is the actual time of the last days.

What really surprised me when I first came to America was the way Americans used the names of Jesus Christ and God as an exclamationnot to praise them, but to put them in the worst position. I wondered what people meant when they said, “Jesus Christ!” and I realized that they were describing something bad. What led to this kind of custom? What do the best words imaginable have to do with the worst things that can happen to people? Have you sometimes observed that certain Christians may be worse than people of the secular world? Those who claim they believe in God may actually be worse than those who don’t they are more egoistic, less loving and giving, etc.

This American nation is founded upon Judeo-Christian principles, yet Americans have become very individualistic. Was Jesus an individualistic person? How did Americans come to be so egoistic and individualistic when Jesus had nothing of an egoistic nature? We can come to the simple conclusion that if people really believed in Jesus they would not have become like that. Instead of believing in Jesus for Jesus’ sake and for God’s sake, some people believe in him for their own benefit. In other words, they use Jesus and God for their own sake. What do you think about this?

Returning to our original point. God sent Jesus to mankind because He loved this world so much. Did mankind believe in Jesus the way God wanted them to, or did people generally believe according to their own discretion and desire? This is the most important determining factor of a person’s belief.

The greatest error occurs when people think that they can “just believe” in God and Jesus and they will receive more and more blessings from God. Such people feel they can have everything they want, without doing anything in return. That is similar to the attitude of a thief, who just takes things without working.

Did Jesus believe in God in that way? Did he think that because God sent him as His only begotten son it meant he had all power? Did he feel that all he had to do was to keep on believing and claiming his faith in God, and then he could subjugate all the Roman Empire automatically? If Jesus couldn’t do that, what is the justification for thinking that other people can do that? In other words, many people say that Jesus couldn’t just believe in God and do nothing. but that we can. Jesus believed in God and we believe in Jesus. Jesus didn’t just say, “God, I believe in You so You must bring all the people and all the Roman Empire under my domain.” It is clear that such a thing would not work for Jesus. To claim that people who do nothing but simply “believe” in Jesus can enjoy the millennium and live in the ideal world with every blessing is truly out of the question.

If everything could have come to Jesus automatically, why did Jesus witness? Why did Jesus gather and train the 12 apostles, the 70 disciples, and the 120 elders? Why did he have to do all that and endure so much persecution along the way? Jesus did what he had to do according to God’s dispensation; he had no other way to go. We can clearly see that Jesus had to go the way of persecution and bloodshed. Jesus knew the suffering that lay ahead of him, but he also knew he had to go that way in order to accomplish God’s will.

Do you think I am placing unnecessary stress on this or do you understand that this point is the most crucial one of belief? Jesus had to go the way he did because he knew what God wanted him to donamely, to save the world and all mankind by loving them. Therefore, it stands to reason that everyone else who loves Jesus must also do God’s willto love the people of the world and save them.

Because God loved the world so much, He sent His only-begotten son, so Jesus had the obligation, the mission, to make the world one, which could receive the love of God. Jesus looked around and saw that the world was not lovable. At this time, there are many different churches with great power and influence in the world. They embrace this world in their own ways. However, can they or the world they embrace be considered as truly worthy of God? Can God look at them and be really happy and full of satisfied love for them? Anyone can clearly see that when God looks at the churches and the world, He will not be completely pleased with them. On the other hand, Satan will love those churches and the people in them. Communists have even infiltrated the churches and developed theologies to suit their own purposes, such as liberation theology. How can God love such churches?

Why did I bring up this topic at the beginning of today’s sermon? Looking at reality most Unification Church members were traditional Christians at one time or another before coming here. They find the Unification Church so different and so much more difficult and demanding than those Christian denominations, they sometimes get the feeling that the way they used to believe might suit them better. They could sleep and eat all they wanted, and so forth.

We can understand that the true, correct faith is not the way many Christians have been going, but rather it is the way Jesus tried to establish in his timeto gather the people, teach the people, and establish the kind of world which God could freely love. Jesus had to love the world in order to accomplish his mission. This was the work of God and also the work of Jesusit was the purpose for which God sent Jesus. Jesus had to bring the world to God for God to accomplish His purpose of sending Jesus to the world.

Then what would have happened? When all people became worthy of receiving the love of God freely, everything would have been accomplished. God loved the world, so He sent Jesus; when Jesus had made the world capable of receiving the love of God directly, he would have completely accomplished his mission. When the people of the world are able to freely receive the love of Jesus and God, they will be satisfied. These things have to be accomplished; it is very clear.

God will allow man to be punished through Satan, namely through the spread of communism. This is like a healthy body being invaded by germsall the cells go on alert, and the white blood cells have to eat up the germs soon enough or else the person will not survive. In this huge, once-healthy country, the germs of Satan and communism are coming in fast. Unless the churches in America come up with the means to eliminate these germs as fast as they spread, the country will not survive.

This “germ” is proclaiming that the society belongs to the working class, the laborers. Satan is claiming this, but God is saying that the world belongs to the God centered people, not simply the “laborers.” Since Satan has his own movement which is proclaiming an ideology, there should be a movement on God’s side which is claiming with an even stronger voice, “No, you are wrong! The world belongs to God-centered, religious people, no matter what economic class they belong to!”

The people of the world will be hearing two different voices shouting at the top of their lungs; they will have to make a choice. Which side will have the greater chance of being followedthose who are advocating a false doctrine, or those who are stating a righteous fact? Will the multitudes follow those who say, “You must love me,” or those who say, “I am not asking you to love me but to let me love you; let me be of service to you”?

If a group of people emerges from this hopeless world who are loving others, thinking more of serving than being served and doing mainly what Jesus did, then God will be able to fulfill the promise He made when He sent His only begotten son. In other words, a religious group must emerge which is different from what has existed in the past; it must do what Jesus himself did. Jesus sacrificed himself and gave up his own life; he remained completely faithful to his mission of making the world lovable by God, making the people worthy of receiving God’s love. If some new religion emerges in this time, following the path, which Jesus trod, then religion and the world will have hope for the first time in a long time. God will then have a foundation to accomplish the same purpose, which He tried to accomplish through Jesus. Do you understand?

Look around and see which denomination would fit these specifications. What about you members of the Unification Church? Why don’t we do the same things that other churches do and believe exactly the same way that they do? Why do we fight against communism? We do this because it is the germ, which will destroy all religion, if it prevails. Our movement is trampling down on Satan and sin and especially communism, destroying these germs, and on the other hand we are sacrificing ourselves as Jesus did and bearing our own cross so that God can give His love to the world.

Our method of working is very different from other religious groups. Would God say He likes Unification Church members? Would God be ashamed that we work harder than other Christians? No, God would say, “How proud I am of the Moonies!” Are you sure He would say that? How about Jesus? When he looks at the Unification movement, would he say, “Oh, you should be ashamed of yourselves; my other followers don’t work like you do. You embarrass me.”? No, instead Jesus would say, “You are my hope, my pride.”

If God loves us and Jesus loves us, what about the people of the world? They might be saying, “We hate those Moonies,” but as they say such things, they are watching us and gradually they are discovering that there is nothing wrong with us. They are gradually coming to like us and they will come to see hope in us. When the people of the world have a real chance to see us and live with us, will they continue to hate us or will they love us?

When you see me, do you think, “Father, what other burden are you going to give us? You are not even American; you are Oriental. You have come out of nowhere and are giving us all this trouble!” Are you clear about the Unification Church; are we doing the right things or the wrong things?

We should not try to compare our lifestyle with that of the existing Christian churchesthe two were never supposed to be the same. If other churches are joyfully celebrating Christmas, our church should be working hard at Christmas. You may ask yourself, “Am I doing the wrong thing, working so hard for the sake of God and His purposes instead of taking it easy and celebrating Jesus’ birth?”

Even if God says you are wrong to work hard like that, we can protest strongly to Him. If He tries to tell us we shouldn’t protest, we could become even stronger. Ultimately, He will relent and will tell us we are doing the right thing. Will God say, “That person is disrespectful,” or will He be pleased with you? He will be pleased with you.

We are in a wonderful position compared with other Christians. Jesus wasn’t able to bring the entire world to God, but we will be able to do that. Jesus was supposed to confront the Roman Empire, which was only a part of the entire world. I have been confronting the government of the U.S. and I have been proclaiming a war against the powers of Moscow, as well. The most powerful effort of America to stop me was to try to put me into jail for-one and a half years. Do you think such a thing would stop our movement? Perhaps you Unification Church members never clearly understood the value of what you were doing until now.

Since God loves the world so much and since I love you so much, I continue to push you out in order to make this a lovable world. Is that OK? When we undertake something worthwhile, it is important to have a logical understanding of why we must do it first. It gives us the support we need to carry it out. It is because of man’s responsibility that we must do the things we do.

Does God really love me or not? When you look at how hard I have worked and how I have pushed myself, don’t you think God might have done something more on my behalf? You say that God really loves me, but I might argue with you and say, “If God loves me, what has He ever done for me?” At no time in my entire career have I ever had a peaceful moment. Wherever I went, I was not readily welcomed at first; it was only after I had given a lot and taught many things. I have had to fight continuously to gain ground for God-inch by inch.

If God were to give me the power to work miracles and somehow retaliate against those who persecute us unrighteously and show them dramatically how wrong they are, they would not continue to mistreat us. Why does God allow these unrighteous things to continue?

When Jesus was crucified, God was certainly watching the scene. Did God not have the power to stop the Roman soldiers and rescue Jesus from the cross? Jesus was God’s own son. What kind of a father could bear to see his own son’s blood being shed in such an unrighteous way and not do something? Can we call such a God a God of love and justice? Where was God’s justice then? When my court case was over and the judge pronounced my sentence, why didn’t God do something? Was it because God did not have the power to do anything? Why did God seem to pretend not to know about it? That is a riddle. In this common yet very important issue comes the understanding of the human portion of responsibility.

The discovery of man’s portion of responsibility is a cosmic discovery. Great discoveries have been made in science, such as the atomic bomb or Einstein’s theory of relativity; however, the discovery of the law of human responsibility is the greatest of all. Without understanding this principle, no major point in mankind’s history can be understood. Without this, all the most fundamental issues in life remain as a puzzle.

There have been universal questions, which can finally be answered, such as, “Why do righteous people always have to suffer? Why is a great man’s name only resurrected after his death?” These questions have never before been answered clearly. You must realize that this knowledge is not something superficial; it is truly the greatest discovery of history.

The Moonies are the ones who are supposed to appreciate this fact of man’s responsibility the most, but ironically you hate it as much as everybody else does. Do you truly appreciate it or do you hate it? Have you accomplished your portion of responsibility or not?

Another principle inevitably follows upon the underlying fact of human responsibility and that is restoration by indemnity. The duration of the human indemnity period is not known by anyone-not God, not spirit world, not me, not anyone. We may keep asking why the misery in life must go on, but that is the fact of the principle. If anybody, including God, takes away some of the indemnity from another person, he can no longer fulfill the principle. This is why God did not intervene when Adam and Eve committed the fall. God couldn’t intervene because He would not violate man’s portion of responsibility.

When I was going through my period of worst indemnity, God could not help me. Instead, He said, “You are about to inherit all that was given to Adam. In order to receive it, you must go through this course by yourself and win the victory by yourself.” The same is true for everyone else. I was suffering from cold weather but I discarded my coat. Satan himself couldn’t stand to see me suffering that way, so he inspired someone to come and offer me a coat. God would never take away a coat which had been received in such a way. Not only that, but also no other satanic power can come along and take away such a coat. When God allows you to suffer and the satanic realm tries to help you, nothing worse can ever come against you. You have conquered the worst possible suffering.

I have been persecuted for ten years in this country, yet I have not done anything evil or wrong. Many people are watching what has been happening to me and are curious about the source of the persecution. Many well-educated scientists can see that even though the majority of the world is accusing Reverend Moon, I have been doing things that are worthy of praise and even assistance.

Once we win that kind of approval, the greatest power of Satan can no longer prevail against us. After Satan has opposed someone so much then God can freely love that person and Satan will have no chance to accuse him any more. Thus a way is being created by which God can more speedily love all those who have been unworthy of His love. Quickly the conditions are made for God to embrace them.

Why can’t Satan do anything more? There was no opposition to Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden at first. They were not under the pressure of an evil world, yet they betrayed God. At this time, during the time of restoration by indemnity, Satan is putting tremendous pressure on people, trying to prevent them from doing the right thing and following the Divine Principle and returning to God. However when people overcome the pressure from Satan and join the Unification Church and work hard, like Jesus himself, Satan certainly has no power against that.

There is no more efficient way for people to go from the extreme of being unworthy of God’s love to being worthy except by going through persecution. When you achieve the goal in the face of tremendous persecution, God can bring you from the extremely bad position to the extremely good position.

At the time of Adam, the archangel betrayed God and seduced Eve. Unlike that archangel, the archangel who helps people to believe in God at this time is instantly restored to a better position than even those archangels who never fell. Satan can do nothing about it.

This is the clear reason why God allows things to happen the way they do. The first thing we must do is separate ourselves from Satan. Do we do that when our lives are cozy and comfortable? No, the best way to separate ourselves from Satan is when we are enduring tremendous persecution. Once we go beyond that situation of persecution, we are automatically separated from Satan, so that is the best way.

We must understand clearly the time we are living in today. The Unification Church is going through this period of tremendous persecution, all the while doing righteous things and committing no crimes or sin. In this situation, those people who support me and our movement are automatically transferred from the fallen archangel’s position into the restored archangel’s position, which is an even better position than the unfallen archangel. That is the time period in which we are living today.

The culmination of this was in 1976, the year when worldwide persecution was at its height. Since that time opposition has gradually declined. Before that year the satanic world was closing in on us, but now they are opposing us from a basic position of retreat. Upon this foundation I proclaimed the beginning of a new era on February 23, 1977. The time of worldwide opposition to the Unification Church has passed and persecution will not become any worse. The tide of grace has started to flow in.

In 1980, 1 inspired the growth of the CARP movement here in America. It was strong in other countries, but that was the first time it was emphasized so strongly in America. It was strengthened for the purpose of annihilating all the communist activity on college campuses.

Remember the reason why these things have been happening-everything begins from the point of human responsibility. After man’s responsibility is accomplished, what happens then? Once an individual successfully fulfills his portion of responsibility, that person enters the realm of the direct dominion of God. That is the principle. What is that direct dominion? Does God maintain that dominion over a person by giving him a lot of money, or what? It is only through love that God gains direct dominion over man. Once that direct dominion is achieved, people can lead the kind of life, for the first time, which God originally intended for them to live. Adam and Eve can then pass that love along on the horizontal realm in God’s place, and make the foundation of Heaven on earth in reality. After that, no more indemnity needs to be paid.

In the Garden of Eden there was no crime or sin. Adam and Eve could do nothing really wrong except to violate the commandment God gave them. Once Adam and Eve had come under the direct dominion, that would have meant they had passed through the time of the possibility of the fall. The only thing that would have been left for them to do was to experience love. Nothing else would have been truly significant. Love is the most essential and important element of the world; unless someone had violated that, nothing would have been a sin. Therefore all a person must accomplish is to receive the certificate of God’s love. God can make the world a totally peaceful place. Satan will be unable to complain against God at all. When we finally possess God’s love, we never want to commit a crime or a sin at all. The reason why people commit crimes and sin is that they want something they don’t have. When God’s love is with us we are satisfied and have no need for anything more. Do you understand?

We must clearly understand where we can fulfill our portion of responsibility. It is only when we are on the front line. Only through fulfilling one’s portion of responsibility can one accomplish restoration by indemnity; and that can be done only on the front line, not in the rear area.

Not only is there the individual level of indemnity, there is also the family level, the clan, society, national, world level, universal, and cosmic levels. Altogether there are eight steps of indemnity. The question is whether you have ever gone through these eight steps of indemnity.

One might ask why this is so incredibly complicated. This is not something I made up; this principle has existed from the very beginning, although it hasn’t been so well understood. It existed when Adam and Eve were alive but all they needed to do was simply keep God’s commandment and live for 21 years faithful to God. All these conditions would have been automatically fulfilled, with no need to mention them again. Before Satan existed there was no indemnity condition to be met.

Since the fall occurred, however, and since restoration efforts have consistently failed we find that it takes a long and complicated route, step by step, to separate from Satan-from the individual to the cosmic levels. This law of indemnity and the steps of indemnity are applicable not just to specific individuals or just to Unification Church members but to everyone. Whether someone understands or believes this law or not, he must eventually go through these steps.

This is the reason why we go the path we go, yet people are watching only the external fact that Reverend Moon is pushing the Unification Church members to work hard without a salary. Other people may work only eight hours and receive a high salary, which they are usually not satisfied with. However, if you received a big salary for your work, what would be the result? You would not be fulfilling the indemnity condition or fulfilling your human portion of responsibility. No one can be liberated from Satan’s domain without fulfilling man’s portion of responsibility.

I have consistently taken the position of not wanting any individual to help me, no family to help me, nor any nation. Since I took that position of absolute independence because that was the way to fulfill my own portion of responsibility, my own physical relatives, my society and nation have come against me. Those in my closest surroundings have opposed me. However, I knew I had to adhere to this course. In order to establish once and for all the perfect, clean and clear indemnity condition, I could not receive any help from others. I never did it in a proud way but I never counted on anybody else’s help.

I proclaimed to God, “I am doing this out of my own desire, not because you demanded it of me. I am doing this because I want to do it so that I can be liberated by accomplishing my own responsibility.” I told God and myself those things. If there had been True Parents or someone guiding me and pushing me to do it whether I liked it or not, it might have been helpful. However, I didn’t have any True Parents so I had to do it on my own.

What was my goal? It was that one day after the successful completion of my mission, I would see millions of people calling themselves true children and looking up to me as True Parent and receiving instant benefit, without having to do much themselves. The complicated process of restoring man’s portion of responsibility only came about when Adam and Eve fell; the responsibility only applies to the position of Adam and Eve. Now that True Parents have been established, they can take care of the children and Satan cannot say anything against those children within the True Parents’ family.

In the beginning man’s responsibility only applied to Adam and Eve. Do you understand? That means that until Adam and Eve fulfill man’s portion of responsibility, all people everywhere are hooked or held back by the law of man’s responsibility.

Christianity has been waiting for someone to come to earth to fulfill this human part of responsibility-the Second Advent of the messiah-to deliver all followers back to the realm of God and His love. This is what all mankind has been waiting for until now.

Now True Parents are established in the Unification Church; the church members are under the realm of grace but the name of True Parents has not yet been brought to the nation or the world levels. Still we have to go over the nation, the world, and ultimately Satan. Even though they are straggling and disorganized, satanic powers are still coming against us. The Unification Church is not confining the True Parents within the framework of the church, but is expanding it to the nation and beyond. That is why we have been doing witnessing, fundralising and so forth. Those who help us in our fundraising automatically receive God’s grace and blessing, as we know.

Now the dawn is approaching. True Parenthood has already started to be accepted on the national level. It is starting from the most miserable countries, torn apart between two powers, such as the Latin American countries.

Intelligent Americans today can find no solid direction to follow no clear road to take. Then they find the Unification Church. Think of a fishing line, with America pulling on one end and the Unification Church on the other. Who will reel in whom? Will America reel in the Moonies or the Moonies reel in America? Then you had better have a strong reel or it will strain and the line will snap! Is your reel and line strong enough? You say yes, but when I look at you I don’t feel so comfortable; your line needs a little maintenance. You need some help-there is a chemical which you can spray on your reel and your line becomes very strong. My words are like that chemical; they work a miracle within you and you can become stronger and powerful.

I am in the same position as you are, only at a higher level. I really don’t care what kind of wind blows against me for I know that one day the wind will stop. Even if the wind blows you off the ground, you shouldn’t care.

Do you need restoration by indemnity or not? If you need it, what about Jesus-did he need restoration by indemnity also? What about Reverend Moon? Yes, no matter what, there is no way I can avoid that. No matter how almighty God is, there is no way even He can avoid that. We must march on continually for the indemnity course. There can be no excuse. So do you understand this point clearly? But when I say, “Go that way,” it is something else! Will you welcome my direction or not? It is no secret that this is an archangel country, and the archangel country must fulfill indemnity well.

Now you have learned something new. Tracing back to the original fall, the portion of human responsibility was only to have applied to Adam and Eve, no one else. We must throw Satan out because he has no legitimate place anymore. From now on your thinking can be very simple. You don’t have to wonder, but you can ask your Parents, “Father, should I do this or that?” and you can receive direct guidance. It’s very convenient!

Most American youth today don’t want to listen to their parents. However this is not an altogether bad phenomenon because they are guided by the spirit to know that their parents are not able to give them the kind of spiritual nourishment they really need. The True Parents are coming to them-children need True Parents. Also young people are rebelling against Satan’s world; they feel they would rather do anything than live in this terrible world the way it is.

At this time young Americans are saying, A am not interested in just the nation. I want to live on the world level and associate with something, which is brand new and fresh, not just the old worn-out ways. I want to associate with all kinds of people of the world, not just the people I am familiar with. I hate what the established people do; whatever they discourage, I want to do.” That is a prevalent attitude among many young people. They are very bored and they have tried many things. They don’t want to follow what their parents, teachers and government tells them to do.

Then they see the Moonies and everybody is saying, “Stay away from them! Don’t even talk to them.” They respond with, “I will check them out!” Young people always want to go beyond the borderlines of existing society and once they get out beyond the borderlines, they find the Moonies. Once they meet the Moonies they find something brand new and very promising. They become very happy people.

Many young people today have already had so many experiences they feel they are already old and mature. But things are so different within the Unification Church society. Young men have been accustomed to trying to date attractive young women, but that is not the custom in the Unification Church. In the secular world, if a boy gazes at a girl for more than 10 minutes he naturally reaches out to kiss her, but here we are together for hours, days, even years and we never kiss!

This world is doing such bad things-free sex, with no thoughts of chastity. People from that background are joining the Unification Church. We talk here about love in a different sense. We say we must love the world, love the cosmos, and it is a new concept to young people. A young person might ask himself, “When does my own love come to me?” However he knows that it will come so he doesn’t have to worry. Is this something good or something bad?

A young man may touch a woman here, not like a spouse but as a sister. What do you feel toward your own sister? A normal person certainly doesn’t look at his sister like a spouse. When the blessing time comes a brother looks at a person he always thought of as his sister. Suddenly God is telling them, “Although you have been brother and sister, like Adam and Eve, now it is time for you to get married.” You might say, “Well, I will think about it.” That is a normal and wonderful way of thinking.

When a couple have lived as brother and sister and then get married like Adam and Eve and have children, how can they ever divorce? Can you divorce your own sister? Even though you may divorce, you are still living in the same “house” in God’s eyes. This is a small world, where would you go if you divorced? There would be no place for you to go. Therefore, you have to go back to each other and make up eventually.

Satan is always doing something, isn’t he? However, he is actually helping God’s work generally. The communists are also helping God’s work. If something as bad as communism were not on the earth, what chance would the Unification Church have of promoting the truth of God? Communists work very hard because of what they believe, even though their belief is wrong. They have worked hard for 60 years to get to where they are now. From now on the Unification Church can accomplish more in 6 years than what the communists have done in 60 years.

The only person who has to successfully carry out all the eight steps of indemnity for the first and last time in history is Reverend Moon. You might say, “I don’t know if that is true or not. I have no way to prove it. Father, when did you receive that much persecution, even on the worldwide level?” Go to the library and read about history. In the history of religions, has anybody ever gone through such persecution? In that sense, do I belong in the Guinness Book of Records? Even an ordinary person in a very few hours could find that nobody has been more persecuted on a worldwide level than Reverend Moon.

Unheard-of events are happening now. Parents are kidnapping their own children-grown up children 30 years and older, college graduates, and so forth. When those children are kidnapped, do they tell their parents, “Oh, I have been waiting for you to come and rescue me. The church wouldn’t let go of me.”? Or do they look desperately for a chance to escape from the kidnappers and come right back to the church?

Since you joined this church I have always taught you to love your parents; I have never taught you to look at them as “false parents” or to denounce them in any way. However, many parents have kidnapped their children and have said many bad things against me. When that happens the children are moved to say, “On what grounds can you say such things? Have you investigated those charges on your own?” However, all their negativity is usually based upon the words of other people-“They said . . .” is the only foundation for their negativity. Satan always makes up stories and can inspire people to say anything to suit their own purposes. According to that criterion, who is standing on the Heavenly side?

For whom have I gone through these things? As we said in the beginning, “For God so loved the world…” and because God loves the world so much, I have done what I have done. God so loved the world that He gave them His only begotten son-He loves the world, but He cannot give His pure love to the world directly. Therefore, He had to send His son to prepare the world. What kind of love are we talking about, then? God loves the world like a father loves his son; no closer love exists than that between father and son. We are doing exactly this: we are making this a world, which can be lovable to God. We are taking the children to the parents and eventually to God.

Jesus completely occupied the love of God but he did not want to stop there. He knew why God sent him to the world, so he did everything possible to pass along God’s love to other people. Jesus received the purest love from

God and he wanted to spread out that love to the whole world. He wanted to make all mankind into God’s sons and daughters.

Jesus wanted all the people of the world to be loved by God, just as he was. Jesus was the one who was first loved by God; all mankind was supposed to be those who were second-loved by God. Therefore, the relationship between Jesus and all mankind is like brothers. How close you can feel to Jesus when you realize that he is your elder brother!

Many Christians have believed that Jesus or God are the subjects of religion and we are their objects and we can never get close to each other. They are so high and omnipotent that we can’t even think about being on the same level of relationship with them; if we do, that is blasphemy. But we can see that Jesus is not the distant subject of religious belief. He is a part of your daily life, just as brothers and sisters in a family, not like the teacher of a religion relating to his followers. Maybe the first step of relationship had to be distant like that, but eventually Jesus wanted everybody to be a part of the same family.

Jesus had to approve of something before God could approve of it. When Jesus was able to approve of the situation on the earth, God could automatically approve of it. When Jesus could love the people, so could God. All he would have to say would be, “Father, they are ready to receive Your love, so please love them.” Thus, the meaning of John 3:16 would be accomplished, “God so loved the world . . .”

That is the kind of church we are working in and that is goal we are working toward. We must understand that clearly. The democratic world may decline one day; the communist world will certainly be eliminated and leave no trace behind. However, the teaching of the Unification Church will remain for eternity. We will begin to see the era of completion. Everything will be completed and we will have nothing more to do except enjoy the world.

I have been doing the necessary indemnity conditions single-handedly. Why is True Parenthood necessary? Why must True Parents do these conditions? The first thing people need is love. Why do you need love? You need love because you are a representative of God. This is the cosmic principle-before someone can be a representative of someone else he must first be able to love him. You only want someone you love to represent you. It is also a cosmic law that any child who loves his parents the most and has a lovable personality will someday inherit the most of the parents possessions, even though there may be ten other brothers.

Therefore, we need love more than anything else more than clothing, food, sleep, or even a big nugget of gold. A man alone can never inherit the love or possessions of God; neither can a woman alone. Men and women must be married in love, resembling the love of God and coming under the dominion of the love of God and then they will eventually inherit God’s possessions.

Is the source or the beginning of love within men and women or does it start from God? How about marriage? Should men and women get together on their own and agree to start their marriage? Or would it be a little better to get together and promise each other to marry but to go to their parents and ask for their permission? Or before they promise marriage to each other should they go to their parents first and ask for their blessing and if they approve, then they will marry. If they do not approve, they will not. Which is the best way? Certainly it is the third way. God is the subject of love, so love originates from Him. No matter how brilliant and strong a man may be, he is always an object to God; he can never be the same as God.

This is one rigid area in the Unification Church. No matter who they are, when two people decide all on their own to get married and they come to me and ask for my blessing, I never do it. I cannot bless such a union which did not start first from God but from within the two people. The first condition they must set is to separate from each other and then let God take over. What if someone takes the extreme position and tells his parents, “if you do not approve of our marriage, we will kill ourselves!”? Still the parents cannot yield to such a threat; that is unlawful. You cannot give inheritance unlawfully. Why do we maintain this law so rigidly? It is so that we can have the right to inherit all possessions from God.

If the world were to call me True Parent, would you like it? Do you think I want to have that much worry? If I have blessed 10,000 couples, do I have 10,000 worries or 10,000 happiness? Happiness and worry cannot coexist, so which is it? It is worry in the beginning, but if you do well it becomes happiness. If you do not do well, it certainly cannot bring happiness to me. Whenever a couple has a problem they want to come to me; they don’t resolve it between themselves. The husband may come to me and tell me all the bad things about his wife. That is not necessarily bad because I am the parent. In Korea we have a saying, “I am a sinner for being a parent.” God, too, has been in that position until today. He has never been able to receive joy and happiness.

As loving as I am, I could say, “Let’s forget about the world and just enjoy each other as Unification Church members. Let’s enjoy life and forget about everybody else.” Shall we do that, or shouldn’t I continue to drive you out into the cold weather to work and make the world a lovable place?

I may have moments of enjoyment or good sleep for a few hours or a good meal, but then I immediately feel uncomfortable. I think, “I should have devoted this time for the sake of the world. I wish I had.” That is how I feel. If you rest and have an easy time in your position, that prolongs the Parents’ pain so much more because the objective is to bring the whole world back to God. That objective is delayed if you just take it easy.

The glory must be returned to God, but God cannot initiate this. This restoration must be accomplished among people who are in the archangelic position, especially in this country, which represents all the archangelic countries of the world. You must plan, “This is the situation, so we must take this action in America for the sake of God.” God always sacrifices the smaller portion for the larger one; this is God’s justice. We must learn God’s way of thinking.

What is the goal of restoration through indemnity? If we suffer and sacrifice, we do that to find something greater. It is never to find something smaller that we sacrifice ourselves. If someone claims that the bigger purpose should be sacrificed for the sake of the smaller one, we know that is not right. Who is the biggest one in the universe? God is. Therefore, every level of sacrifice should contribute to God’s purpose and give Him support from all directions. The center of the universe, God, should not be shifted under any circumstance.

So, all indemnity must be done by mankind, not by God. This is a basic principle of development and existence. The smaller purpose must be sacrificed for the sake of the larger one. One man must sacrifice for the sake of a hundred men. Is it a sin for a man to cut down a living plant and eat it? When you cut a vegetable it contains liquid, equivalent to the blood of an animal. We must eat every day; otherwise we could not survive. Do the vegetables have the right to accuse you of being a murderer since you are killing them? No, they don’t because smaller existences in the universe must serve the larger. That is the law of existence.

Individuals within a country should offer themselves for the sake of their country, not the other way around. That is principle. For the sake of the world, a country should be willing to offer itself. For the sake of God, the world itself should be offered. Those who go against this principle will eventually perish; they cannot truly prosper.

Darwin had a point in his theory of evolution when he showed that the stronger eat the weaker in development. When the stronger eats the weaker for the sake of connecting to a higher level, there is a moral justification for that. Is it a sin for a man to slaughter a cow or a pig and eat it? If a man eats that animal in order to be able to work for the sake of God and His love, certainly that is in accordance with the law of existence. Everything will condone his actions, even the animal he slaughtered.

When Unification Church members are living for themselves and I tell them that they must go out and work for the sake of the world, does this stand to reason? For the sake of the larger purpose, I can give you that kind of direction. Do you want to go to a lower or a higher place in the universe? You must avail yourself to the world. The more you sacrifice the closer in love you become with the people of the world.

A patriot is one who works the most for his country. A filial son is the one who works more than any of the other brothers for the sake of the parents. Do you feel enthusiastic about the discovery of the right laws of existence before God? This is the point, which is described in the Bible passage, “Those who are willing to die for My sake, will gain their lives.” Those people who are willing to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the largest purpose will gain their lives. Those who want to cling to their own small purpose and ignore the big purpose will perish. They will gradually retreat more and more and eventually die.

I have talked to you sometimes harshly, disciplining you with my words. Do you think I should just use words, or should I bring a big stick and drive you out that way? Sometimes a child may be stubborn and refuse to go where the parents want him to. He may kick and protest, but the parents will drag him against his will. They can be so strong because they are trying to bring the child to a great feast. When he finally arrives at the feast, he will see delicious food everywhere and he will smile from ear to ear. When parents know something strongly, they will do everything to push a child into the right place because they know it is good for him.

How do you rate me? Am I a good teacher or a bad one? Am I a loving father or a hateful one? Should I leave the lazy children alone now and allow them to be punished later, or shouldn’t I do everything at this time to push them forward so that later they can be rewarded? Some parents are unable to be harsh even when they want to be. What about me? Do you think I have that problem? Or am I able to push anybody toward what I know is right? Certainly, I can. Without that, how could I fight single-handedly against American and Oriental persecution? Do you think I have guts? If someone has no guts he certainly cannot proclaim a war against the Kremlin!

I know that if you do not live in a worthy way now, you will really suffer in the spirit world. Since I know that, I would rather make you do things well here on earth.

What do you leaders think of man’s portion of responsibility? I have been saying again and again that if headquarters helps a center when it is going through difficulty, it is not good for them in the long run. Their indemnity stops at that point. If a center is really going through incredible difficulty and about to die, then the center should think, A don’t mind if I die, but I want to make sure that something bigger than I will benefit from my death.”

A state leader exists for the sake of his state, but if he thinks that since he is the head of that state everyone else should come to him and help him, he will never succeed. Such a method would not work for Jesus and it certainly won’t work for anyone else. First we must go out and sacrifice ourselves, giving love and service to others. After that they may offer help to us and we can receive it and offer it to God.

America is a big, established country with many customs and traditions. However, the only ones which are worth following are those which are based upon the universal principles. Therefore, I do not endorse the activities of any state leaders if they have been doing things, which are not in accordance with the principle. When a leader does things in his own way which is not in alignment with principle, that leader is not a heavenly leader. Those who do not work hard in their states because of difficulties there are already retreating.

I did not drop everything because of the incredible difficulties of the court case. Instead, while I was fighting that battle I also inspired the establishment of the Washington Times and many other things, among them the CAUSA movement.

I am emphasizing these principles to all of you because this is my own way of life. I have never asked for help from any individual, family, or country, not even from Korea. I want to be in the position to do something for the sake of Korea, not to receive something from them. It violates my own portion of responsibility to receive such help.

There are many millionaires in this country but I have never asked them to help in this cause. Instead, I have given help to America. In the midst of persecution and lack of cooperation, it took $60 million to make the Inchon movie. Did we do that because we had nothing better to do? Did we do it for our own sake? Certainly not. Whether Americans accept this movie or not is up to them, but the fact remains that it was produced with the utmost pain. Money and sleepless nights were spent for the sake of America-these are facts which nobody can change. The reason we produced this movie was to make American people aware that they need strength like MacArthur’s in order to revive their country today. Without such a revival, America will stop where she is.

I am determined to make you the best, not mediocre members of the Unification Church. I will train you and make you so strong that within a few years you will be better persons in every way-better personalities, better character, better educated, and better disciplined than any congressmen or senators of this country who are not God centered people. This is the reality of our movement today. Such things are very noble and good things.

As long as there are Americans who will listen to what I am saying and who realize that what I am saying and doing is right, I know we can succeed. If the white people don’t accept what we are doing, there are others Black, Spanish, Oriental people, for example. If they accept what we are doing then I know we can succeed. If I cannot succeed during this generation, the next generation will have to do it. It would be up to you to succeed in my place. Do you understand? I cannot retreat. America was originally inhabited by Indians, who are of the Oriental race, so this is my cousin country.

I chose this first day of March to launch a new movement in our church. My strategy and purpose is not to benefit the Unification Church or myself, but to make all Unification Church members people who accomplish man’s portion of responsibility.

State leaders have the responsibility to make their state one, which can be lovable by God. As a state leader one must travel constantly, covering the whole area. There should be no village which the state leader has not visited you must feel such concern for the state. Of you 50 state leaders, who of you have visited the entire state? You have to appeal to the people, “If you don’t listen to me, you will all perish!” Those of you, who have cried for yourselves out of misery, raise your hands. Does that mean the others of you have never cried for your own situation? Does that mean you have been that happy? Those who have never cried for any reason, raise your hands. You all have cried in the past, haven’t you? For whose sake have you cried? If you weren’t crying for the world and the country, then you can conclude that you cried for yourself.

Human history began many, many years ago. When it began it started with tears. For whose sake did Adam and Eve shed tears? It was for themselves. When they were expelled from the Garden, they left with tears. What about God? Was He happy because they were shedding tears and deserved it? We must understand that God was equally, if not more, tearful because He had to expel them. We have to indemnify that. Is it possible to repent with laughter? No, we can only repent by crying out in tears.

Jesus and John the Baptist proclaimed repentance because the Kingdom of Heaven was at hand. The Unification Church is crying out the same thing at this time. We must repent because the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand. What does repentance accomplish? Adam and Eve wept for their own sake. In the place of Adam and Eve, should the Unification Church members weep for themselves too? No, they should weep for the sake of God and for mankind. The best attitude for a Unification Church member is not to care about himself and whether or not he goes to Heaven or Hell. You don’t have to think about that, but you should cry and pray to God for the sake of mankind. Tell God, “I will cry for them. I am not worried about whether or not You will send me to Hell. I am only concerned about stopping Your tears, God. By doing this work, I want to save mankind in the future.”

Some leaders come to me and say, “We want to do this cheerfully and joyfully.” However, there is no such thing as 100 percent joyful and cheerful. You don’t understand God-if God is crying with a wounded heart, how can any Unification Church members be happy all the time? No, that is the wrong concept. If someone feels that he can only do God’s work when he is feeling happy, he must understand where true happiness comes from. The only way to find your happiness is to do the work, which will stop God from shedding tears, and will stop mankind from perishing. Do it and do it right – that is where your happiness will lie. There can be no other happiness except that.

We want to be loyal citizens and filial children. Such people can only do what their parents or their ruler needs for them to do. God is our parent, so we must faithfully do whatever He needs us to do. In that way we will be doing our mission properly. Such people are called holy, sacred people-saints. That is exactly what we ought to be. All Unification Church members must become saints before they are eligible to be sons and daughters of God. Sons and daughters of God is a level, which is above that of saint, not the other way around. Therefore, we must surpass the level of the saints.

This is what my life has been focused on. Year after year, day after day, my life has been filled with tears. I pray to God, “I pray that by my shedding tears Your tears can be stopped and those of all of mankind, I don’t mind shedding tears if that can happen.” I am confident now that Unification Church’s members will no longer shed tears for themselves.

When I was betrayed by my first wife, I shed no tears. When my own relatives treated me badly, I never shed tears; but I never prayed without tears. Those are holy, sacred tears and we cannot accomplish anything without such tears. Since tears originated from the fall of Adam and Eve, I did not want to cry in the same way. The only reason I have wept is to stop the tears of God and mankind.

Many different kinds of complicated situations have existed within my family, including financial problems, but nothing of that sort ever caused me to shed tears. I thought that Satan would sometimes deliberately test me. As a representative of the world and mankind, one might weep from such a serious viewpoint and be justified. You must understand that if you cry tears only for your own sake, it has nothing to do with indemnity or the restoration. You cannot cross the eight levels of indemnity crying for your own sake. Do you understand?

Again we see that those who want to die for others will live and those who want to live selfishly will die. Even someone who does good things and brings good results but whose motivation is for his own sake and not for mankind or for God, will not end up in Heaven but will very likely be in Hell. On the other hand, if someone else does something less but he does it for the largest purpose of God and mankind, then certainly he will be destined for Heaven. Do you understand?

Do you think I am saying that the Unification Church is nothing but a succession of misery, with no time for the members to laugh and be joyful? Certainly not, but keep in mind the goal of God. Become successful. When there is a lull, we can laugh and enjoy ourselves, but at the next moment we must take on the next task to be done.

Every morning when we go out to the world to work, we are filled with anxiety about how we are going to accomplish our goal. We are not really worried but we are tilled with expectations and we have confidence that if we work with all of our might, Heaven and spirit world will help. With such an attitude, you will have good results at the end of the day.

I know that you are prepared to take on difficulties, but how much difficulty? Every day is a day of concentration, a life or death situation. After a number of years of living that way, you feel you were born for such a life. I don’t want to look back on the past days of misery. The course of restoration is a long, agonized, tedious time.

Once you win something the hard way, you really appreciate it and you do not want to lose any part of it. You feel you would rather die at that point than retreat or give up any of your victory. You would want to fall forward when you collapse so that your head can move up a few inches more. Have you American leaders had that kind of seriousness’! All of you must repent because you were not serious enough. From this moment on, American leaders and members must take the road of shedding tears all day long for the sake of God and mankind. When that happens, you will be able to inherit what the Parents have and God’s blessing for you.

If you are really faithful and serious to this way, you may look back later and tell yourself, A was indifferent to the response of my wife and my children. I lost my common sense and because crazy at that time.” This is the history of the Unification Church; it is the foundation you are standing on. I know this because I am the one who pioneered this path. Knowing these things, how can I just let you take it easy?

I still remember how harshly I treated my own son; that is the standard I should apply to every other Unification Church member. That was the harshest I could possibly be, so I apply this standard to all Unification Church members so that they will have no chance of failure. Everyone will obtain success.I can think about my first wife and child and say, “Because of you, I was able to establish the absolute criterion which was later able to save hundreds of lives of the Unification Church members. Therefore, I am grateful to you.” That is the way I truly feel. I was not harsh to my wife so that later I could enjoy a good family; I wasn’t concerned about that. I only did what I did for the sake of God and the future of mankind. I can be grateful.

The liberation of mankind and the liberation of God are more important to me than anything else. All Korean members must start shedding truly serious tears now. If America does not inherit that tradition, then no matter what you do you will have nothing to do with my tradition. Do you understand? This is serious. I will not live in America forever.

I have decided to launch a campaign during the next three years, during which I will plant God’s tradition in the soil of America. How will you encounter God, who has been seeking after His lost children? Do you think you can just casually meet, like two strangers shaking hands and saying, “How do you do?” You must shed the deepest tears possible; only by such tears can God and the newly recovered people meet each other.

Therefore all leaders must weep for their areas, for the state they represent and serve. You must shed those tears in the place of God and for the sake of all unknowing mankind. If you did that, you wouldn’t have to worry about witnessing; the people would come to you on their own. I had a very vivid experience during an intense time when I was deeply weeping for God and the future of mankind. Many people came to me directly, guided by spirit world. I didn’t even go out to witness to them. I cried so much that those around me were worried about me. I disregarded eating and getting dressed. All I did was cry, so the people came to me and fed me and clothed me. This was the beginning of the Unification Church in Korea. People told me, “I will go out and witness for you, Father.” That is the typical formula or pattern for the Unification Church.

The first step of the Christian faith is repentance. Since Adam and Eve fell with tears, we must cry again not for ourselves but for God and mankind. That is the beginning of the Christian faith.Those of you, who are native-born Americans, please raise your hands. Are you truly Americans? Is your country on the verge of perishing or prospering? Christianity once flourished here. Where are those Christians now? If some American people take on this responsibility for God, maybe America will survive. If you are willing to say, “No matter how difficult, I will take this way and I will do it until my death,” America has hope.

What kind of decision have we arrived at today? We must reach a decision which will make God happy and comfortable. Who will liberate God’s situation? Not everyone understands God’s situation, but the Moonies know about it. Can you take care of God’s situation? As long as you are taking that position of responsibility, the Unification Church is guaranteed to prosper.

We need more members of our church in this country, as you know. There are so many dens of prostitution and such things; they are multiplying rapidly. Who is going to put an end to this miserable situation? Reverend Moon, the one whom Americans hate so much, is the very one who is cleaning up the terrible moral problems here. Who cares the most about Christianity in America? The very person who is hated and persecuted so much by Americans. Reverend Moon is the only one who cares enough and is able to do something about crime, homosexuality and lesbianism, alcoholism, and all the social evils here.

Those young people who are becoming addicted to drugs are melting their own brains, like butter. They will not live very long, or if they do they will live like vegetables. Their numbers are increasing every year. Drugs are peddled on the city streets in broad daylight. Who in the world is going to put a stop to all this? Where does the trend of free sex originate from? The movies, television and so on are stimulating it. Reverend Moon and the Unification Church members must stop these evils from influencing the morality of young people here. We must also put a stop to those gambling places which trap people in another form of addiction.

Certainly American Christianity has the responsibility to stop all these evils, but are they actually capable of doing it? No, they have not been able to prevail over them. What about the communists? Will they do something to stop it? No, they will encourage the acceleration of evil here because they want to destroy America. Nobody has the power to stop communism here, either. Reverend Moon is the only one who is “insane” enough to say to America, “You must protect yourselves from communism or you will be in peril within a few years.” Why do I do this? It is because these are the things which are the origin of God’s sorrow, the things which stop mankind from becoming better.

Why do you think I matched black and white people in marriage? I knew this would be the source of great difficulties. Do you think I did it for the sake of fame or reputation? Certainly not. We are seeing the first stages of a racial confrontation which is certain to come in the future unless the true religious spirit flourishes. Black and white people will fight against each other and so much blood will be shed. To prevent such an occurrence, I took the responsibility to bring black and white people together in marriage. This is the solution to those racial tensions.

Anyone with a reasonable mind will be able to see that what I have been doing all these years springs from a deep conviction and principle. Do you Unification Church members take this time casually? You have eyes and ears but do you hear the scream of this world, which is on the verge of dying? It is like a giant animal crying out in pain and agony. Your ears must be able to hear that cry.

Satan blinds people to their true condition and convinces them they are happy. To protect the world from further mistreatment from Satan, we must liberate the young people. Otherwise Satan will have the world in his hands, a world like a living corpse. Do you love America? Your love for America means nothing unless you take this task seriously. Only when you are serious about saving America can you truly say you love America.

When a cancer starts the victim hardly notices it. As it progresses, he notices it only a little bit. However that person will certainly die unless the cancer is stopped. America is in the same situation. I have been telling you American members that you cannot remain idle or indifferent. You cannot just think about your own life and your own family’s blessing and going to Heaven eventually. What would be the difference between you and conventional Christianity?

Go out and appeal to the people, go to the governor; tell all of them what is happening to America. This is our mission to cry out and proclaim the truth. If they absolutely refuse to listen, then they are already buried by their sin. What else can you do? There is nothing else to do but burst into tears. At that point God will listen to your prayers. If you just pray calmly, God will not respond. If you pray while you are being persecuted and working hard, God will respond.

Today is a big day for Korean people. On March 1, 1919, Korea declared independence. Japan was occupying Korea and changing the language and culture, even changing the name of the country-and the Korean people had no weapons except their fists. Still, they came out and proclaimed their independence.

A year ago today, the Washington Times began. On January 1, 1982, 200 people began the project and after only three months, the first newspaper rolled out. No one thought it would be possible or effective. They were thinking that even if we did print something, it would just go into the trashcans. However, the impossible was not only possible but also successful. I know that such an impossible miracle can only occur within the realm of principle.

What is the position of the Washington Times now, after one year? There are about 1750 daily newspapers in the country. Many times they write, “The Washington Times says…” Many times newspapers attack the government’s activities because the media is so leftist today. When something makes communism look good, they report that but not anything that makes the government look good. However, the Washington Times not only reports honestly about the good things that the government is doing but also they speak out against anything the government does which is wrong. The government actually appreciates such a stance. People in government have lost their positions because the Washington Times pointed out wrongdoing, which no one else was pointing out. Newspapers are powerful tools to be reckoned with.

Starting today on this occasion, we must decide to clear up all the misunderstanding of our own church leaders and make a brand new start toward establishing the genuine, correct tradition of God and True Parents in our church. How do you like that? For one thing, I would like to see Heavenly tears rolling out of those American blue eyes. Until now, I have seen only brown-eyed tears. When I see that, I can say, “How wonderful you Americans are.”

The era of perfection does not come through laughter, joy and glee. Instead, we must go over the hill of misery and tears before we can bring in that era. This is the time for us to go through those tears and sorrow to accomplish that great era. By working this way, we will fulfill man’s portion of responsibility, the restoration through indemnity. Only through shedding tears will the restoration through indemnity take place. Then we can move into the time of joy and laughter.

Home Church brings together all these elements. Although there will usually be a period of persecution in Home Church, after a reasonable period of time people will understand what we are trying to do. Gradually we will win their trust and expand their understanding. After those things happen, we will have completed the period of indemnity. You are being grafted into the True Parents’ tree, then wherever you plant yourself you sprout up as the same tree as the True Parents. Your fertilizer comes from those people who oppose you; you need that fertilizer. Persecution is your fertilizer.

Do you welcome indemnity? The principle of indemnity requires that the smaller purpose be sacrificed for the larger one. The individual offers himself for the sake of the family, the family for the sake of the nation, and so forth. We must do this because it is the truthful way of restoration. No matter how long it takes and no matter who you are, you must go this way. We have church members who have been important in secular society, people with recognized ability and government positions, and so forth. When such people join, do they go to the front or the back of the line? If President Reagan someday joins the church, even he will be the last in the line. That will make you feel great because you will be in front of him! You will really feel you are somebody then! In the past, you may not have been very happy doing the things you were called upon to do; but from now on will you understand better and be happy, following me step by step along the same course? Will you be happy to do it? Is this the right or the wrong way to go?

We can conclude that doing the right thing is the happiest way to go. We have to remind ourselves of this as we follow the right way. It is not enough to just know what is right; we must do it. Do you want to do what is fight? Shall we march on? Those who pledge to do that, please raise your hands. God bless you.

## ABOUT MYSELF

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### February 27, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

Each person has his native motherland. What is it that causes people to love their motherlands? Each person has an accumulation of memories and historical events that happened in his life within his motherland. These past events are connected directly with where he is in the present. Each person looks toward the future on the foundation of his own history. A person might be the citizen of a first-rate, leading country in the world or a country that is just developing. If a person has lived with a certain pride or ideal, he will wish to expand that within an even more prosperous and proud future.

Ultimately the ancestry of all mankind is from the same source, not many different ones. What was the homeland of that original source? According to the Bible, the first human ancestors were able to talk person-to-person with God. So we can say that God was residing within that first motherland of our human ancestors. What was that country like where God resided? That country was to be the motherland for all the descendants in the future.

What was the history of that first motherland? Certainly, God Himself was directly connected with that land. That was an ideal time, a time when no such thing as a fall had occurred. Everything there was ideal-ideal man and woman, ideal heart, ideal love. One characteristic of the ideal is that it will not decline; it may follow a curve, but it is always moving upward and getting better.

All cultures have a language at their center. What was that original language of the ideal world? The ideal language developed out of the ideal thought of man. The source of the ideal thought was God, the true subject of mankind. If we asked every person here whom he would like his ultimate subject to be, everyone would choose God even though everyone comes out of a fallen ancestry. Although everyone wishes to be in that subject-object relationship with God, He is not so easily found. He is invisible and people usually don’t know how to go about finding Him.

Let us consider an example. Perhaps a woman is seeking a relationship with God but realizes that God is invisible and intangible. She would ask, “Is there anyone on earth who can be the visible representation of God for me, in whom I can trust?” She feels that she needs a man to closely connect with in a subject/object relationship and that person needs to be someone who closely represents God. In other words, for her, having the relationship with that person is having a relationship with God.

A man, too. will seek out such a relationship with a woman for the purpose of finding God. Once a man and woman find each other. do they just sit down and look at each other? Would they be happy just looking at each other for eternity? Wouldn’t each of them want to hear the other saying that their relationship was the most wonderful thing that could ever happen in the past, present or the future? This would certainly be pleasing to both a woman and a man.

If you ask a man what he needs, he would say, “I need a woman who appreciates me the most.” What is that appreciation normally centered upon? Is it because that person studies a lot, speaks well, or does something else well? When you laugh. it is focused on something. What makes you laugh the loudest and best? The answer to our question is love. Love is eternally “the most.” If you were totally enjoying a delicious meal but someone gave you the option of giving it up for the sake of an eternal love relationship, you wouldn’t hesitate to choose love over the food. Every person would do the same. God Himself likes strong, long-lasting love. He has created everything on the earth and He has the power to do anything, except for one thing-He cannot create love for Himself without an object. Just as a man needs a woman’s love and vice-versa, God needs love.

Are the loves which a man, a woman, and God are seeking all different experiences or are they the same love? They are the same. Then why does God exist? What does God live for? We can name three elements which we all live for-joy, hope, and love. Among these, love is the center. Joy and hope themselves spring from love.

We were speaking of the original homeland. God’s homeland is the place in which He experienced His first love-with mankind. But since the fall, there has been no time and no place in which God could settle Himself on the earth. There has been no time when God has settled down with love. Furthermore it follows that God has no culture, no language or developed thought through which He could express Himself on the earth. In other words, there has never been a culture which developed out of God’s love.

Where did the thought of mankind originate from the very beginning? We can clearly see that language and culture were developed out of sources which had nothing to do with the love of God. Therefore, what is the quality of the cultures, languages and thoughts of the fallen world compared with the unfallen, Godly world? All people are yearning to hear just one word which God uttered in His love for mankind.

Religion has been playing the role of bringing people back to the culture where they should have originated. Since this is the ideal function of religion, the Unification Church has the same ideal-bringing people of today back into that original thought, language, and culture of God’s ideal. Until now God has been in the position of being forced to live according to something other than His original purpose. He has been trying to mend or repair people back into their original state. When man changes constantly God has to change His response constantly: otherwise. He cannot focus on man. If His unwavering position as a Being of total goodness was to say, “Anybody who doesn’t come to Me is not worthy of Me,” nobody would have any relationship with Him. He has been forced to follow and search for people. After the fall. God has been following man into whatever places he has gone, no matter how dirty or miserable man has been. God had to follow people to educate them and bring them back to Him. In history there has been no time in which man followed God long enough to get back to Him.

What about you? Do you follow God or must God still follow after you? One thing is certain-you are not too confident in your answers! You may say you are following after God but that may be only as long as it suits you. What would you like to do in the future-continue to force God to follow you, or would you like to use your knowledge to follow God? We have learned that fallen man cannot follow God, no matter how strongly he might desire, without a condition. He cannot just say, “OK. I will now follow God,” and then just do it with ease. That necessary condition is what we call the indemnity condition. Do you like indemnity conditions? Nobody does, including me. However, this is the law and we cannot avoid it.

Indemnity is not the subject of my sermon this morning, but it is important to mention it. What kind of a God do we really want to follow after-the God of indemnity and restoration? No, we would like to be able to follow God in His original situation, the true God. In order to be His true self, He must have a true object with whom He can exchange true love. As long as He does not have that object, God can never be fulfilled the way He should.

Before God can be fulfilled, He needs True Parents on the earth. That is reasonable because out of the True Parents the true family will emerge. Where is God’s motherland, then? It is the same as the land of the True Parents and their family-where they are, God is. What about the True Parents’ motherland? For the True Parents, the place where God and the children are is their motherland-where they can exchange love with their subject and with their object. Likewise the motherland for the children is where God is and where the parents are.

The simple term we use to describe this is the four position foundation. The ideal motherland is where this true four position foundation is to be found. We can call it the true motherland because it is where all the elements of love can be found and it is the point where that love can be disseminated to the entire world. You may have only understood the four position foundation as a concept, but it has this deep meaning. It is immediately related to the motherland where God dwells within the ideal.

If you were asked where you would like to go, wouldn’t want to go to that original motherland? Within that motherland you can find God, True Parents. and the true children but you must be able to communicate with them through language. Can you go there and declare, “I am American! I can speak only English!”? That would certainly be out of place. Will you say, “Since America is the number one country, the True Parents must learn English or else there will not be a Kingdom of Heaven.”?

If there had been just the one, original language, no one would be speaking English or Korean now, just that one language. The original language was the result of God’s thought being uttered on earth. People would have spread it over all the earth and all the descendants of humanity would have used the same language. Would you like to learn that original language?

It so happened that the True Parents came to a particular country and that country happened to speak a language called Korean, so God had to express His love to mankind through that language. In other words, God had to adapt to that situation. He developed His four position foundation and expressed His love in that way, with the background of that particular language. Therefore anyone who wants to learn deeply about these important things has to understand the particular language which is being used, which happens to be Korean. Because of all these circumstances, we say that Korean is the native language, the original language.

If God talks to you does He want to use an interpreter or wouldn’t He want to speak directly to you? Did Adam and Eve need an interpreter to talk to God? This is the reason why, even if I were to tell you not to learn Korean, you could not help but learn it. Regardless of race, whether you are black, white, or yellow, if you speak Korean you are all of the same race. That is because you are speaking the native language. But look at you now: you speak one language, I speak a different one and what a big barrier separates us because of that! You should be the ones taking the time and the pains to be learning Korean but it is I who am working to learn English. Some of you have even said that Korean is too difficult for you to ever learn! However, I have thought about it and I think that Korean ought to be the hardest language for people to learn, since most important things are hard to acquire. Isn’t that true?

If someone speaks Korean well, he will probably also speak a second language well. Korean has the richest variety of adjectives, with many different degrees of meaning. In describing a color, Korean has a total spectrum of words to choose from. Compared to a Japanese person, a Korean who speaks English usually speaks it better because Korean contains within it the aptitude for learning all other languages rather deeply. Wherever they may be, Koreans can quickly learn the language.

What shame you will have if you go to spirit world and never had any experience on earth of speaking to True Parents directly in the native language. If God asks you what language you spoke on earth, would you be proud to answer, “English was my only language.”? English is not the original language. Whatever is not the original language is a deviated language.

What is the restored language? It can only be that language which is used by the True Parents. This is because that language is the one which is used to relate with all people who are fallen and restore them back to their original state. Therefore, your ancestry in spirit world will blame you if you don’t learn to speak that original language while on the earth. If you just stay with your old language, you will definitely be blamed in spirit world. So are you going to learn Korean now? Or are you going to say, “I hate to have to learn Korean’ I just want to use English!”? Once a person understands clearly that he needs to do something, then he no longer needs someone else to compel him to do it.

Even the greatest genius cannot translate from Korean to English 100%, perfectly. At the very most, 70% of the meaning can be conveyed through translation. I am confident that I could draw you right into the realm of the Heart of God if we spoke the same language-if either you spoke Korean or I spoke English. If I had come to this country at the age of 30. I could have quickly learned English, but for me to learn English at my age and under my circumstances now is not so likely. I must try ten times harder than I would have earlier in life. Therefore, you cannot say at your younger age that Korean is too difficult for you!

When the time for matching and blessing came, many of you wanted to receive Korean spouses. I asked myself why that was, then I thought maybe it was because you wanted to be able to communicate with me through your spouse-at least he or she can speak my language! I have encouraged all of you married to Koreans to speak Korean with each other. When such a thing happens, other people who are ignorant of our movement will see that we are very different, unusual. Those of you who feel the need to learn Korean, please raise your hands. If I yelled at you and said, “Forget about it. You will never learn Korean.’ what would you say? Even if I did everything I could to prevent you from learning Korean. if you would still try to learn it, raise your hands. I will watch and see. How long will it take you to learn, all your life? How much time should I give you? You say three years, so from 19851 will stop using an interpreter whenever I speak to you. I will speak only Korean, so it will just be too bad for those who don’t understand Korean.

With this basis of unity, the world cannot avoid coming into unity. When you come to think of it, I never before spoke so strongly about your learning Korean. During the last ten years I never urged you in this way, yet still American people can see that we are very different and now they will say, ‘They are creating their own unique culture!” The persecution against me would have been three times greater if I had said these things ten years ago. However, since there is nothing I am not blamed for at this point, I have nothing to lose by saying these things!

We are becoming one race, the original love race. Those of you who think I am illogical about your learning Korean, please raise your hands. Since you haven’t raised your hands, you are saying that it is a reasonable and good thing I am urging you to do. However, tell me now that you don’t follow my logic if you are not convinced.

Everything must stand to reason or else it cannot last. Everything we are teaching is according to reason or logic so no one can rightfully protest against our truthfulness. Imagine if you came to Korea and were able to speak Korean better than the people there. Can you imagine the response? Their eyes would pop open in admiration!

Without doubt America is the most materially advanced country in the world. Yet we cannot be comfortable saying that America is spiritually advanced; in fact, America is a most undeveloped country, spiritually speaking. Would you like to see America become spiritually developed? You should be proud of learning Korean because Korea is the most spiritually developed country. Although you are already in your twenties and thirties and therefore it may be difficult for you to learn Korean, you can encourage your blessed children to learn it and they can do it much more easily. You should teach your children to call you Abba and Omma, their father and mother.

Have you gained now some perspective in your heart, not just your mind, about why you and your children must learn Korean? Do you think it is possible to do? You must understand that as soon as the Unification thought is spread over the world, you Americans who have been in the movement for ten or twenty years and yet don’t speak the Korean language will feel outside of the true realm of heart. Language is very important. In order to develop your heart. you must speak the same language as the one you are learning from. This will require a burden of additional work for you, without a doubt.

When Unificationism is being lectured in Korea, I will not allow any interpreters to be employed. Why should the lectures be translated when they are speaking in Korea? Will you call me a “dictator” because I am saying that the original language must be used to express the original thought?

So far I have spent over one hour just explaining why it is so Important for you to learn Korean. In many churches, no minister is tolerated who gives sermons that last longer than forty-five minutes! Yet I have already spoken for one hour and fifteen minutes and I am just beginning the sermon! The only reason why you accept and even welcome such sermons is that you are crazy-love crazy, and that is a good thing, not a bad thing. Love craziness is something which the universe welcomes-it’s the only kind of craziness that is good and healthy. A love sermon could last forever and the universe wouldn’t object.

If someone asked you to write about yourself, you would write down where and when you were born and what you have done in the course of your life. All of us were born within this century but every one of us comes from different places. Everyone has done different things in his life. How can people of such diverse backgrounds come into unity with each other? When people begin to work toward the same objective or goal. regardless of their backgrounds, they begin to have the same focus and gain unity with each other. What is the best objective toward which people could be working? Certainly it is true love- not only in the present but also in the past and future.

God is the subject of true love so God’s goal is to find only true love. Unless God has a foundation of true love in the past, present and future, He has no avenue upon which to travel. Can you think of any human ancestor who has lived with perfect true love in the past? Is there such an ancestor in America? In the earliest days of America’s settling, there were more native people here than immigrants. Those native Americans are called Indians. They spoke their own languages, which were the original “American languages.” Today the language of English has taken over and the Indian people have been scattered and their numbers diminished. Who caused that? They never died because of sickness or natural causes but at the hands of the white American immigrants. Those original American natives had lived and multiplied for thousands of years here but within the past four hundred years they have become almost extinct.

A country without a foundation of love is not a good country. It must be a love which is good enough for God to dwell within and feel free in. A country without a foundation of love cannot prosper forever. At the last days, they will be faced with challenges they cannot overcome. When many signs point to America’s decline, that is a sure sign of the last days. Since this country’s history began with bloodshed, it could possibly end in bloodshed-perhaps a racial conflict instigated by communists. Communism exploits the differences and tensions between the races.

At this point in history, Reverend Moon has come with the mission of preventing such a convict and making peace between the races. The best way to accomplish this is to inspire white people to humble themselves voluntarily and serve people of other races. Many people have seen the value in such a thing but no one before has been able to inspire such an activity on a large scale. Reverend Moon has been able to teach these things for the first time in the history of America, and for the first time it is becoming a reality.

Each day contains daylight and darkness. Likewise the races of black and white correspond with and complement each other; they should not conflict with each other. Any painting contains contrasting hues of lightness and darkness on a canvas. Is it true that all white people only enjoy daytime and never enjoy the night time ? Do black people only enjoy night time and hate the daylight? Certainly not. It is a universal law that night follows day and day follows night-this cycle is natural. When there are cows of different colors eating in a meadow’ do the white cows only eat side by side with other white cows? They never notice each others’ colors.

Dogs have very distinctive coloring and shapes. For instance, there are black Dobermans, white poodles. and brown German Shepherds. Yet with all their external differences, do they ever show signs of ”racial discrimination” against each other? However, people are very different. Animals do not hesitate to mate, even if their mates are a different color. Often black people will say that they would not object to marrying a white person; however, what do most white people think about that? Many white people are opposed to marrying a black person. Why is that? Such discrimination is not natural.

Black people have great beauty and value. If science was able to make black people turn white, most black people would resist and say that they wanted to remain black. If you think about it, why should there be such deep differences between people just because their skin colors are different? The brown cow doesn’t resent the white cow or vice versa, so why do people resent each other? There arc day and night and the four different seasons of the year. Natural differences should never be the cause of conflict.

How can God and the vast race of mankind be connected at this time? It is only through true love. What power does true love have? How can unity come about through true love? The essential quality within true love is that it gives a person the power to love his enemy. There is plenty of love to be found in the fallen, secular world and sometimes it is very hard to distinguish between Godly love and satanic love. They are almost completely alike- unless you have the framework of right philosophy, you cannot tell the difference. The biggest difference is that God’s love has the power to love one’s enemies while satanic love has absolutely no such power. The only way of dealing with enemies from the satanic point of view is to hate and even to kill them. God’s love uses no coercion but always waits until a person can be moved on his own to do the right thing. God’s love requires great patience: God has had a miserably long wait for man. God’s love has the goal of establishing God’s headquarters inside the very heart of the enemy’s land. This concept alone is very revolutionary to most people. but the Unification Church has been not only speaking of the idea but also putting it into practice-not just on the individual level but on the world level as well.

As people have spread around the earth they have spread their conflicts all the way to the world level. World War II was an example of this type of conflict. That was the last physical war between people-with weapons-on the world level. At this time. people understand that the entire human population might be damaged or destroyed if we fight another world war. That knowledge has become common. Why was World War II the last physical war? Adam and Eve and the archangel were the only beings in the Garden of Eden-God sowed those seeds of history. They fell away from God and the result was that they began to fight with each other. Adam and Eve fought with each other and the archangel became an enemy of God-conflict and contradiction became common between everyone.

An Adam-block of nations, an Eve-block of nations and an archangel-block have come to exist under the secular realm, the satanic domain. What was sown at the time of the original Adam and Eve and archangel has come to be harvested in this way. According to the law of restoration, the same pattern must exist, regardless of the size it takes, in order for the original mistake to be indemnified and restored. Centering upon England, the pattern took shape. England was in Eve’s position; America was born out of England. France was in the archangel’s position; it is very different from either England or America. Both America and England have the same language and similar cultures, while France is entirely different. But by joining on the Heavenly side, they eventually came into unity with the Adam country, America, and the Eve country, England.

The Eve nation of the satanic countries was Japan; Japan is certainly a female nation. Also Japan has had many gods; they have accepted the idea of hundreds and thousands of gods. That symbolizes a woman with no sense of chastity but who moves from one man to another and thinks nothing of it. Germany was in the position of the satanic Adam country. Germany is very masculine. The alliance between the two satanic countries, Germany and Japan, necessitated an alliance on God’s side in order to counteract them. Italy was in the arch angelic position on the satanic side.

Today, 30 years since World War II. France has turned toward a leftist position and Italy will probably go the same way. During World War II, there were clearly divided Heavenly and satanic blocks fighting against each other. Since the Heavenly side won. they should have inherited everything from the satanic side. Also they should have embraced them and encompassed them to bring them under Christian influence, but America failed to do that after World War II.

History has shown that America failed to do those three things and the United Nations has become a communistic tool as a result; it is not benefiting America or the rest of the free world. Many Americans want to do something about the United Nations but they don’t know what to do. America has been paying the largest portion of the UN’s expenses. even though it has been such a tool for world communism. Although America won World War II, it didn’t have the ability to digest its enemies.

It was at that time that the Unification Church emerged. If Christianity, America and the rest of the free world had listened to Reverend Moon when he emerged, many problems would have been solved once and for all. However, Reverend Moon was opposed by them and, at the same time, God was opposed by them. Thus communists today are openly striking out against God and all the free world.

Now God must work to restore the mistakes of America and the free world through the Unification Church. That is why we oppose communism. Because both the people of the free world and the communists are opposing Reverend Moon at this time, they are working together in a way. What is the position of the United Nations? Where is the godly side within the United Nations? One thing is certain-a United Nations must be born on God’s side. This Godly United Nations must win over the satanic United Nations through superior theory and practice and form a unified realm on God’s side.

Communism is the principal occupant of the earth. There is only a small segment of the earth which is occupied by the Unification Church, but Reverend Moon has come out and proclaimed our advance against the power of Moscow and our determination to expand God’s territory on this earth. This is the war we are engaged in at this time. This is the reason why we must fight against communism.

Clearly the Unification Church has the function and mission to restore what the free world failed to do after World War II-to recover what was lost to communist power for God’s purposes. This is why all the forces under Satan’s influence have banded together to resist our movement. The highest point of that resistance or persecution occurred in 1976. That was the fiercest time of the war. I proclaimed then that the opposition would start to decline.

The conclusion is that all religions, regardless of denomination or beliefs, must come into unity to fight against the satanic force of communism. They must give birth to the true United Nations which will oppose the ungodly forces. This United Nations should be stronger than that other UN on the satanic side. It should be more effective and bring much greater results for mankind.

This has been what Reverend Moon has been doing, consistently for the past decades-bringing theologians together of different denominations, as well as bringing scientists and other leaders together into one super denominational movement. The Conference on God is one example and the Youth Seminar is another. What we are talking about is very simple: that all the people on the Godly side. regardless of denomination or religion, should come together to oppose the satanic realm of communism, knowing that communism will destroy them otherwise.

There must be a leading country in this effort and the only country suitable is America. Since the free world has been opposing me, they have behaved as my enemies. However, I cannot treat them as my enemy because they are the foundation which God has prepared for the past thousands of years. They are opposing Reverend Moon out of ignorance therefore, I must tolerate them, no matter what they do. America has never been truly good: however, God’s wish for America is that she be good. This is what is holding up America even today.

God had to allow the Indians in this country to be mistreated 400 years ago because of His future plans for the America that would develop. He knew that a powerful, Abel-type nation had to be prepared which could fight against satanic powers. God had no choice but to work through the white American people so He provided them with the capability which they have today to fight against the satanic power of communism.

God was happy to see the Abel side win World War II. However, America did not carry on after her victory. In fact, America totally failed after the victory. Because the Second Coming of the Messiah occurs on the world level, the satanic imitation of the messiah, namely communism, is developed on the world level and is claiming its mission to save the whole world. This is a typical example of the false prophet appearing one step ahead of the true one. Since the free world tailed to inherit what God prepared for it, the foundation which God had laid was taken over by communism.

Right after World War II, the communists quickly reorganized and launched their movement, just the way the Messiah would. Stalin established the policy of communizing the entire world; that was the time of the communists’ peak potential for unifying the entire world under the communist banner. At that time, Reverend Moon was in the position to lead a world movement of Christianity; God wanted Christians to support His champion. However since that did not happen, Reverend Moon had to establish the Unification Church and let it pay the indemnity in the place of all Christianity.

I have fought for God’s gigantic plan every! inch of the way and we have come a long way. We are now going over the hill and God’s ideal of a unified world is about to be established. The current court battle is like the highest hill to go over. Reverend Moon is still holding onto world Christianity and extending hands of love. The Unification Church is being given the chance to do the work of God: however. world Christianity is much more capable of doing that work. Now that I have come to this point. I must decide how to fulfill God’s schedule. How can I hold on to America and revive Christianity here within the. next three years?

We must now travel out of the wilderness and enter into Canaan within the next three years. We must deliver Christianity into Canaan, into the realm of God. These last three years of the forty years’ wilderness time are the most crucial ones. Success or failure is being created from now on. The forty years from 1945 to 1985 have been and will be years of world chaos with nothing but confusion about right and wrong. This is much like the time when Moses went up to the mountain to receive the Ten commandments. All his followers were confused and became disloyal. During these past forty years in the spiritual wilderness, many Christians have likewise plummeted into confusion over what is right and wrong. They don’t understand the difference between their friend and their true enemy -they have come to believe that communism might be their ally and friend, yet they think we are their enemy when we are clearly their friends. Many men and women are confused about their own natures – becoming homosexual and lesbian and believing it is right. This is much the same as in Moses’ time. The Israelites became filled with wont! ideas and lowered themselves to nothing but carnal pursuits Christianity today has lost much of its spirit and influence over people.

The Israelites always tended to betray Moses and wanted to live their own way, but Moses remained strong even after much suffering and was able to receive the tablets. Home Church has come according to that pattern I am teaching you, “This is the way to eternal life. We must do this, regardless of how the world feels about it because this is God’s direction.” Moses had to hoist up the serpent on his staff so that everyone behind him could see it. The next three years will be the time when the Unification Church will proclaim to the whole world, ‘We have found the solution and the right direction for every nation. family and individual to live. This is the only chance.” Just like the Israelites followed Moses into Canaan. when Reverend Moon goes to Moscow, Americans will follow him.

When the Israelites went into Canaan, they had to overcome the powers living there. Likewise, one day we will march forward into the satellite countries of communism and liberate them with the message of God. This is the mission of the Unification Church. We must understand what is in store for the Unification Church in the future. What is God about to ask us to do? Nothing less than this worldwide dispensation.

We are truly the Heavenly army and we have just received our command from God Himself to go out and work to clean up all immorality-drug abuse, homosexuality, prostitution, gambling. I know how all these ungodly activities operate. I know how the casinos operate in Las Vegas and how that city is run. Unless all this immorality is cleaned up, America has no chance for survival in the future. Nobody but the Unification Church can do this job.

At this time, Col. Pak and CAUSA is having a seminar with 200 leading Americans from various fields. Since America has been very indecisive and has not been concerned about right or wrong so much, the activities of CAUSA in South America can stimulate the people here to realize the truth. I predicted that Vietnam would be betrayed unless America could adopt a firmer. more confident stance. That is what happened in 1975. Cuba has grown much more powerful than it should have’ also. Because of that. so much trouble has occurred in Central America.

This is the time of the cross once again. Reverend Moon is leading the way. Only after we have planted God’s banner inside of Moscow will I be ready to return to my homeland. Once that is done, I won’t have to do so much more and the foundation will be firmly established. The Unification foundation will always remain on earth and communism will be driven out. All of God’s avenues into the world will have been established. God will have the foundation to live on the earth and to travel freely here with His love, in the past, present and future. Every country will be a place where God can freely visit any time He wants. That will be the substantial beginning of Heaven on earth.

We are about to accomplish what America failed to accomplish after World War II. An entirely new world was supposed to begin, so now we will begin that new world. This will be centered upon four countries. One is Korea, which is in Adam’s position in God’s dispensation. Japan. America and Germany are the other countries. America is in the Abel position and Germany is in the Cain position. Germany and America were enemies during World War II and Japan and Korea have been historical enemies of each other. Simply put. America and the free world, representing Christianity, won World War II and if they had continued in the way God intended, God’s Kingdom would have been so much easier to establish. But since they went against God, God lost much of His foundation. Satan emerged and took everything that was not claimed by God’s side.

Today the communists in Moscow believe they have already won their war against America; they think America is a certain loser. They have a clear rationale behind this. America lost the war in Vietnam, despite superior arms and forces, while the communists had cruder weapons and forces. That means the communists have proven their power to defeat Americans in any similar type of war. Right here on the American continent communists can wage a similar war-through labor unions or through college communist groups. They have infiltrated carefully chosen people into the media and they know that they could easily achieve their goals. If the communists threw all their efforts right now into overthrowing America through such means, America would not be able to overcome them. So many young people and even leaders in this country are drug takers; sexual degradation is very common; moral disease is everywhere. The communists see these things.

But all of a sudden like a miracle, a strong and powerful voice is raised-such as CARP and the Unification Church-and they begin to teach the truth very effectively. In Korea the Unification Church has grown and gained acceptance over a period of time in the face of fierce opposition. The same thing has happened in Japan. Although you may not think it is possible to happen in America, we have achieved victory twice before.

Compared to the Unification Church, the communists have nothing inside of them. When we confront them head-on they crumble. They are clever and they know that their real threat is not America or any government, but rather Reverend Moon and the Unification Church. No matter how strong the communists are, they can never digest the Unification Church’s teachings. However, the Unification Church members can digest communism. How much God takes pride in Unification members!

You are standing upon such a high place so examine your worthiness of that standard. Do you truly feel proud to be in this great position and are you confident that you will win over any evil power on earth? Especially you American women-you are in Eve’s position and you must be stronger than Satan at this time. It was Eve who first violated the law of love in the beginning so now you women must control and occupy the archangel, restoring him. 1 will make you women into such strong Heavenly soldiers. Our women as restored Eves must overcome the fallen archangel. Will you do it? You American women have already learned how to control men. You must now become so strong that you can guide them toward God.

This is consistent with Divine Principle. You women must restore those women in Satan’s forces by subjugating the archangel. While you are doing these things. your men will stand behind and watch. That means I will direct you women to go out and win over the satanic world, then you will be worthy of my acceptance. Now is the time for women to duel with your opponents-your opponents are Satan’s men. How wonderful you are to be women!

This is why the Japanese women were mobilized before any others. Why did Japanese women come to America? All four enemies-Korea, Japan. Germany and America-must overcome their past differences and establish a new tradition as well, which people in the future will be able to follow easily. The foreign missionaries had as their primary mission to unite among themselves; that is how I instructed them. The missionaries were instructed to follow the Japanese member, who was in the position of Eve and should be able to nourish them, as if they were the children. The Japanese were put into this position. However, the average American doesn’t even like to be close to a Japanese person, much less have to follow one as his leader. However, even though I knew the difficulties that exist between the Japanese and the Americans, I gave them that instruction because everyone must go through the mother’s position.

You Americans may protest about Japanese, Korean and German elders coming here and having positions of leadership. It is happening because the nations that they represent must make a foundation of unity on enemy soil; that foundation must be established. In the future all families must be able to live together under one roof- Japanese with Korean and German and American families. Unless they exhibit unity to the world, they will not qualify as Heavenly citizens. You must gain that kind of certification and after that you can move into the Kingdom of Heaven. It is much more difficult for families to unite than just individuals, so if you as an individual cannot unite because it is too difficult, then your family will never be able to unite with others. That means you can never live in Heaven!

If there were an easier way of achieving Heaven, I would have found it since I am an intelligent person. Why should I deliberately choose the most difficult way? These four countries have tremendous economic power at this time. In the future, African countries will gain the same. When the four providential countries establish their foundation of tradition, the African nations need only to follow that tradition.

Reverend Moon is exercising his influence in these ways for the sake of the free world. Are you helping me or am I helping you? Until you mature, the parents have the responsibility to nourish you. That is the principle and is true everywhere.

From this point on, the bridge of love has been erected in every direction. There is nothing conceptual about these things. These are the deeds we must do. Ultimately there will be one thought or idea-Unificationism-on the earth. We can call Unificationism “lovism” as well.

We are seeing that everything in the old world is decaying and even perishing and at this time the new world will begin to spring up with tremendous power. Under these circumstances, if I give a direction to the women, will you respond quickly and obediently? You will not be fighting with weapons but with the tools of truth and your words. The power of your thought will be what you fight with. You are already doing that without realizing it.

Communism has a one-party system by which they rule in their subjugated nations. God’s side must also have a united group such as the new United Nations. God wants to see the free world united to create the Godly United Nations by which they can restore all of Satan’s countries and his United Nations as well.) Why must America and the free world do this? Without that, they cannot continue to protect themselves.

They must have an ideology upon which to base their actions. Unificationism is more than sufficient for that. Only Unificationism is capable of digesting communism. We are not just claiming this. It is obvious to anyone who has been observing. We have tested our ability to digest communism and we have succeeded-in Japan, Korea, and South America.

These things we have been discussing are very basic points which you need in your position. You need to have a perspective on the world in the future-what will happen and why. These points are not just some person’s imaginings; they are derived from the Principle. As you know, the Divine Principle encompasses a huge area and nothing within it is contradictory. You have received a tremendous amount of knowledge by studying Principle for the past years. This kind of knowledge is not rivaled by anything at Harvard University. No library contains a fragment of this kind of knowledge. You have studied from Reverend Moon’s “heart library” and there is no other source like that. If you want to open and study from that heart library, you must open it with the “heart key.” Once you have such a key, everything will open up to you.

We will have to expand our discussion of the topic, “About Myself,” into another week since we have hardly touched on it today. I spoke today about the world and historical things because before we can understand ourselves, we need to understand the larger entities and where we fit in. Those of you who have decided to work for the ‘heart key” because you can make a connection with God, please raise your hands. How wonderful you are!

## HEAVEN’S SIDE AND SATAN’S SIDE

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### February 20, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Religious people generally do not take seriously the idea of a Heavenly side and a satanic side in this world. This is simply because many people are not sure of themselves and whether there really is a God and a Satan. However the Unification Church is clearly making a declaration about the existence of both God and Satan.

What would God and Satan themselves say about their own existences? Certainly they are sure that they exist. Also they would be clear about claiming what belongs to each of them. Would both God and Satan claim the good things or the bad ones? They would both want the good things. What is it that Satan looks upon as most desirable in this world? According to Oriental philosophy, the universe is composed of chun, which is the heavens; chi, which is the earth; and in, which is mankind. The population of the Heavenly Kingdom as well as earthly kingdoms is composed of human beings; thus these elements include everything in the universe. It is the common goal of both God and Satan to have dominion over everything in the universe-heaven, earth, and mankind.

Both God and Satan are pulling the three elements toward their own sides. Satan wants to make the heavens into his own kingdom, all the kingdoms of earth under him, and all mankind under his domain. God wants to do the same thing. If Satan and God really had the same goal, they should have no quarrel with each other; but that would mean that there was no distinction between Satan and God. However, even the fact that there is a terminology regarding the different sides signifies that there are differences between God’s goal and Satan’s goal.

What is the clear definition of Satan’s side and what is the goal of Satan? Likewise what is God’s side and God’s goal? If we draw three concentric circles, one represents man, one Heaven, and one the earth. From the center, two completely opposite directions came into being, one representing God’s side and the other, Satan’s side. If God is the God of goodness, what can be said about Satan? He is the “god” of evil. From Heaven’s side, we term certain things evil but from the satanic point of view, the same things are good and the opposites are evil. From God’s point of view, Satan is evil. From Satan’s viewpoint, God is evil. Does Satan have the right to claim that, however? Does he have the right to claim his side as good?

Do you think God knows clearly that He is good? Does Satan know clearly that he is evil? That is a very fundamental question. We must start out with a fundamental definition of good and evil. What is good? Is eating a meal “good?” Is wearing a good suit “good?” Good is related to original value, the originally intended value. What is that origin? Let us take the example of a plant. Its origin is a seed which was borne by another plant’s fruit. These are real, substantial origins which really existed.

Goodness always brings protection to that original form. What is evil? Evil is the power which tries to obstruct and destroy the original form. For example, when a little sprout is coming up from the seed, the evil force will try to stop it by taking away the dirt or moisture. When the tree tries to put forth flowers, evil would bring about cold weather or something to kill the flowers in order to prevent the fruit from coming into being. That is an illustration of evil going against an entity’s original form.

What is the definition of God? God is a personality and a character. In our universe God brings protection to all the originally created forms of the creation. All of the things of creation need to grow toward their goals, so God is the source of their warmth and love and protection allowing them to achieve their originally intended goals. When I hug someone, he must feel good from it. Why? Because a hug means warmth, love and protection. Likewise, if I hit that person, he would feel hurt and shocked because that is a destructive action. In this context, hugging someone is a good action while hitting someone is an evil action. Thus the definition of goodness is to bring protection, warmth and love to the original form so that form can blossom into its original design or purpose. The definition of evil is that force which tries to bring destruction and disturbance to the original form or purpose.

When we draw a vertical line in the center of a circle, God’s side is always moving toward normalcy and growth. Satan’s side moves away from normalcy and toward diminishing goodness. The characteristic of God is to always try to build toward the better, while Satan is always bringing the lesser, destructive results. Thus the elements chun, chi, and in,-heaven, earth, and man-are the sum of the universe. Which of these are in the position to be the central point of the universe? Certainly, the focal point of existence, the central point, is mankind.

What are the components of mankind? They are men and women. Let us also say that God exists. What kind of a God is a good God? The definition of a good God is one who gives protection for the development of all the original forms to their fruition. There is another “god,” as well, one who is pulling the universe in the opposite direction, toward destruction. That “god” is Satan and his forces are the satanic forces. In our universe, the three critical “actors” are God, Satan, and mankind. What is the common desire of both God and Satan? Do you think Satan wants to possess God? Does God want to possess Satan? No, they each want to possess man.

Within this universe the most precious creation is mankind. However, above man there is an even greater Being, the Creator, namely God. Why doesn’t Satan want to have possession of God, since He is greater than man? Satan is a greedy being, so why wasn’t he ultimately greedy and pursuing God as his object of possession? The reason is that God has no capacity to be corrupted- He is eternal, unchanging, unique. Therefore, no matter how much power Satan may gain, he could never change God and bring Him under his control. God is beyond Satan’s realm.

Why didn’t God seek to gain possession of Satan, with all his power? Both are rulers-God is eternal and unchanging while Satan is always changing and is very temporal. God is unique and Satan is not; God is eternal, Satan is temporal; God is unchanging, Satan is always changing to suit himself. Why, then, do God and Satan both pursue mankind as their possession? It is because mankind is capable of relating to both God and Satan. Men have the characteristics of changeability as well as unchangeability so both God and Satan have the hope that men will come to their sides.

Is the person who changes from morning to night more open to God’s side or Satan’s side? Is the person who is always the source of conflicts in his home more susceptible to God or to Satan? Is the person who is totally immersed in his daily affairs and doesn’t even think about eternity or gain any kind of long-term vision-is he more susceptible to God or to Satan? Let’s look at the man who is a husband and a father with many responsibilities at home. Suppose he continually neglects his wife and children and goes off to the local bar and gets drunk, even trying to forget about his home life seeking only momentary pleasures. Is that person more susceptible to Satan or to God? Do you think such a person who likes to drink and get drunk is a happy person? During the time when he is drinking, he may be very happy. He might even jump up on top of the bar and start to dance because he wants to express his joy. However, such joy will never last. It has no element of the future, of eternity. The next day he will suffer because he used up all his money at the bar and there will be no peaceful relationship with his family. Therefore his momentarily happy acts of drunkenness will bring him to eventual destruction.

We need to evaluate the world in which we live as well as the society and the nation. Are they more susceptible to Satan or to God’s side? Those who think we have a society which is on Satan’s side, raise your hands, please. Now, those who also have the conviction that they are one of Satan’s men and women, raise your hands, please. You have said that you are living in a satanic society, but you have also said that you are not a satanic person. Are you telling me the truth? Aren’t you contradicting yourself? You feel you are separate from Satan, but honestly examine yourself. Don’t you have a susceptible attitude toward Satan? Aren’t you more changeable than unchangeable” How much do you change from morning to night, from day to day? Do you think God takes delight in something one minute and the next day He changes and feels unhappy about it? Or is God’s joy an everlasting joy?

God is always presenting His eternal, unchanging, unique character. The forces opposing Him are saying, “I will challenge you and make you change.” Throughout human history there have been many human dramas in which women have enticed men from their homes and caused problems within the society and nation. Among women, who is more susceptible to being used in this way-the homely ones or the more beautiful ones? Certainly, it is the beautiful ones. However, men can also become useful instruments for Satan. Now that the blessing has been given to most of the members, I observe that you men are the ones who are shaking like willows-from one side to another each day. When the Unification Church men have changeable minds, is that a good time for Satan to visit? Yes, it is. That means God will have to leave you and you will be opening the door to Satan.

Where can God visit? He can go wherever His character can be seen-wherever He sees an eternal, unique, unchanging character. When those characteristics are missing, God’s presence departs. This is the reason why God emphasizes the need for absolute faith which is eternal, unchanging, and unique. God wants to create an absolute reality, and that must start from absolute faith. God needs absolute faith on the part of man.

I want you to understand very clearly that this is the formula; also this is the covenant between God and Satan. They have agreed upon one thing: Satan promised God that anybody on earth who manifests His character through absolute, unchanging, unique faith will belong to God. God is in a sad position, in a way, because Satan is always accusing people before Him, “You think John Doe is a man of God? You are proud of him now but how can you guarantee that for the rest of his life he will not change?” God cannot say for sure because He doesn’t know what John Doe will do ten years from now. Satan always has the upper hand because men are always doing more good for Satan than for God. God is always worried and concerned about men and wishing for the best but in many cases people bring more disappointment than satisfaction to Him.

Do you think Reverend Moon has just come up with his own brilliant idea, or am I speaking about the truth based upon eternal law and principle? You don’t want to hear this kind of sermon this morning, do you? Aren’t you saying, “Father, why can’t you make our lives a little easier? After listening to this sermon, I know I have to continue working until my death! You have tied me up!” Many of you have thought, “Gee, I thought the blessing would be nothing but sweet candy,” but now you are blessed with spouses from totally different cultures and you are thinking, “Now I wish I hadn’t gone through with this.” Is that more akin to Satan than to God? Certainly, to Satan.

Another way of thinking which some of you have is, “I thought Father was wonderful, that Divine Principle was great, but then I have heard Father speaking over and over again at Belvedere and all he does is accuse American women and Western civilization. What can I do?” Once you are wondering what to do, you are already hooked by Satan. You may laugh at my example, but there is a very important implication here.

Now you can understand that God’s character is eternal, unchanging, and unique. In order for you to reflect God’s character, you too must exhibit eternal, unchanging, and unique qualities. Now look at yourself and ask if you are on your way to that goal or if you are there already. Are you full of hope, or hopeless? Do you men feel uncomfortable if you are not allowed to wear a mustache in your mission work or can you say it doesn’t matter? The Unification Church members are known for their clean-cut appearance, but suppose someone says, “I want to be a different kind of Moonie. I want to grow my beard and mustache and look real shaggy but I will still be a good Moonie.” Is that kind of character more susceptible to satanic influence or not?

I am not saying these things just for the sake of an argument but there is a certain principle within it. The members of the Unification Church love to say, “Yes, we are on God’s side ! ” but often they have no deeds to back up that statement. That is an irresponsible way to behave. Do you think you are truly on God’s side? God, who is eternal, unchanging and unique is looking at people here on earth, including you, and He is trying to determine whom He can count as His. How many do you think God can count as His men and women with confidence? That is a very serious question. Are you really on the side of God ?

When you evaluate your past you can see how irresponsible you have been. You have been talking about being on the side of God but you have not lived up to it for the most part. I want you to understand that those sons and daughters who are known to have filial piety toward their parents are those whose minds do not change, their fidelity doesn’t change. The patriot is the one whose love for his country doesn’t change even under adverse circumstances. This quality of unchanging love determines true goodness. Those who are saints and holy people are those whose loyalty toward God never changes, even unto giving up their lives.

This kind of unchanging spirit was dramatically demonstrated by Jesus Christ at his crucifixion. He knew beforehand that his crucifixion was imminent, but he prayed to God that if it were Possible some other course besides the crucifixion might occur. “However, not my will but Thy will be done,” was his resolve. Certainly Jesus went through great agony as a human being at that moment when he was facing his death on the cross but he never compromised his unchanging character.

Let us imagine that every one of the Unification Church members dropped out, one by one. Do you think then that Reverend Moon would say, “Since nobody is coming to Belvedere anymore, I will quit too.”? I know that every person in this room has the potential to be a drop-out. I know this by my own experience because everyone has that changeable character. Let’s compare the qualities of character between Oriental people and Occidentals. Which culture is the more changeable? Since the Western culture is more prone to change, we can conclude that the ultimate, unchangeable truth of God can be brought more easily to the world from the East and not the West. Eternal truth will more easily come through the relatively less changeable culture.

What kind of people are Orientals? They have tremendous patience and endurance. Although they have these qualities, however, not all Orientals are prone to great idealism as well. Patience and endurance are not the only qualities which God looks for but He also looks at the historical idealism which has been manifested by a certain group of people or a nation. Out of all the Oriental cultures, Korea has the highest degree of idealism. Korea has been invaded by foreign powers 910 times throughout its history. Nonetheless, the country endured and the central theme of that endurance was God.

Actually the Korean people are the center of controversy and are very troublesome, even among the Asian cultures. I am sure that the Korean immigrants will become controversial here in American society as well. Korean people are composed of both extremes-very evil people and extremely good people. Within that one country there are both kinds of extreme characters which will be very susceptible either to God or to Satan. The most vicious satanic forces exist within that country.

When Korean history is looked at from God’s dispensational point of view, it makes absolute sense. That is because there is nothing lukewarm about Korean people. They have been either incredible patriots, displaying absolute loyalty to their king and country to their deaths, or they have been traitors, betraying the good people and trying to manipulate everyone for their own power. Korean history is painted with much blood, including the blood of betrayal.

During modern day history’ Reverend Moon is here trying to do absolute good for the sake of the world. On the other hand there is a power which is trying absolutely to destroy Reverend Moon’s power-those are the Koreans who have been working against the Unification Church. Koreans themselves have been the worst enemies of the Unification Church. especially some Korean Christians, who waged the worst persecution against us. This is because God is finally making the separation between good and evil, so there must be a black and white clarity between them. There has to be some absolute boundary line which will distinguish good and evil.

What do you think? Am I advertising for or against Korea today? Perhaps you cannot tell. One thing is for sure: I am speaking the truth. The Bible clearly shows that whenever a great sin occurred, a correspondingly great grace was given. I am sure that the Koreans have a great talent for participating in the Mafia; eventually, I fear. there will be a lot of Koreans involved in it. That is one reason people have criticized me saying, “Reverend Moon is the head of his own Mafia.” When such accusations are being heard, you should rejoice because that is a signal for the final judgment and that the last days are drawing to a close.

Now you know why God could never claim Satan as His own and why Satan could not do the same for God. How would you create the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? How should God go about it? There is a very simple answer to that question: the Heavenly Kingdom will be erected by those people who are like God, possessing unchanging, eternal, and unique character. As such people come together one by one and create families, a society and a nation, that will become the Heavenly Kingdom on earth. The key to the problem does not rest with the society, the nation, nor the spirit world-it rests upon you, the individual. You will determine the showdown between good and evil, the beginning point of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

Evaluate yourselves as Unification Church members. Do you think there might be some new ideology or belief that could be presented and shake us all up and change our minds? Is that the kind of shakeable belief you possess? On the other hand, do we possess the kind of belief that can change communists and bring them to our side? Do you think we shall be the ones to be digested by the secular world or shall we digest them? Will you members of the Unification Church be assimilated by mainstream Christianity or shall we be the ones who can revive Christianity?

Shall we be the ones to be “liberated” by the other religions such as Islam, Hinduism, Buddhism, and so forth? Or shall we be in the position to unite those religions and guide them to find the culmination of their beliefs within our teachings? As soon as God sees that the Unification Church is truly representing Him and has the power to influence the world in such a way won’t God take great joy in that? Satan, on the other hand, will feel great fear and unhappiness. He will say, “That Reverend Moon! He has taken away almost all of my kingdom and he is getting closer and closer to me.” Therefore, Satan will make Reverend Moon his first target.

Satan’s secret weapon for conquering men is their love of women. Therefore in order for the Unification Church to avoid repeating the historical mistake of fallen love, we make the clear policy that our men will not chase after women. Do you think I am speaking about this in order to torment women, or am I telling the truth, regardless of how it feels to you? This is important to speak about because my only motivation is to protect and further God’s side in this world. Historical mistakes must be evaluated so that we won’t repeat them. Even women, therefore, must gladly accept these statements. You Western men do not deserve my praise! Western men are deeply involved in such impure things as smoking, drinking, drugs and chasing women. If you answer, “Not any more,” that means you used to be!

When I came to this country, I knew that I would be the object of temptation from Western women. That is why I made the rule that no women should kiss me in greeting. It is very important. In order to protect God’s side, such a rule is absolutely essential. It is mankind who is sought after by both God and Satan but the central core of men and women is their love. Satan promotes changeable love, illicit love. God promotes unchangeable, sacrificial, unique love. From this point of view, we can clearly see that our world has not been God’s world but has rather been Satan’s world. The Unification Church has declared without any hesitation that this situation is evil and that we are going to bring purification to our society without any compromise. Satan is promoting all kinds of evils by trying to justify all immoral deeds, including free sex, drugs, adultery, homosexuality, and so forth. But the Unification Church has come out clearly defining what is wrong and what is right; we are bringing the absolute standard according to God’s judgment.

I want you to understand that the Unification Church is not just anti-immorality. Rather, the church and Reverend Moon are promoting a Heavenly ideal of Heavenly love and Heavenly society so that mankind can live as one family under God. For that reason we have special international marriages which are transcendent of race or nationality. We are coming together as the family of man-black, white, yellow, red-everyone is part of that family. This is what Satan abhors the most and cannot deal with; such a thing never happened before in the satanic world and there is no way he can duplicate it. We are going to uphold this standard of unchanging, eternal love before all of the world. Therefore do not worry about being accused and persecuted because of upholding such principles. No matter what, you are on the strong side because you are on the side of God. You can be absolutely sure that when you are upholding such a truth and principle, God is one thousand percent on your side. How wonderful that is!

Even though you may not have an abundant material life, eating and dressing well, that is not what counts. What is important is that you are walking towards an eternal goal of goodness on the side of God. We know we shall be vindicated. You can tell the satanic world, “Do what you will, I will not change my work at all. I am going to continue to bring people into this constructive new goal. Each day I am so busy I can forget the passage of time, forgetting even to eat, because I am working to bring more and more people to this way of life.”

Judge yourself. Compared to the life you were living before you met Reverend Moon, have you come closer to God or to Satan? No matter what people may say, it is true that you are closer to God. How much closer is up to you, but one thing is certain: your direction changed from toward Satan to growing closer to God.

Now we have a clear concept of good and evil. A “good man” is one who has unchanging, eternal, and unique character. Why is gold so precious and so expensive? It is because gold has an unchanging character-you can melt it, freeze it and no matter what, it remains the same. Gold is always gold. Why are pearls so precious? They have a harmonizing ability; they can beautifully complement any surroundings. Why are diamonds so precious? They are completely hard and will never break down; diamonds can break other things, but nothing can break a diamond.

Those precious jewels have value to human lives; by the same token, people who are like gold, pearls, and diamonds have great value because of their unchanging character. The very day when Reverend Moon learned the truth, he began to walk in that direction and not one iota has changed. Although his surroundings have always tried to change Reverend Moon-the governments and people around me-I haven’t changed my standard at all. Instead I have been slowly but surely causing change in the societies of Korea and Japan as well as America. Eventually the entire world will be influenced toward God; Reverend Moon will not change even one iota in the direction of the world.

Reverend Moon stands like a rock-unchanging. Therefore, from the perspective of history he is an extraordinary occurrence in the world. For this reason all the challenges have come against me, even the United States government. However you will see that Reverend Moon will not break. The United States will change and international communism will change as well. This is because Reverend Moon represents God and God’s truth and principle is protecting me. Many people look at me and wonder how the Unification Church and I could survive and prosper; they think it is an impossibility.

Although the U.S. government indicted me and brought me into a court battle, this doesn’t discourage me at all. During that time, I conducted the blessing of 2,O75 couples at Madison Square Garden, I inspired the creation of the Washington Times, and we held a larger blessing in Korea. Reverend Moon was not hampered in any way from going God’s way. During the entire time of the court battle, instead of the lawyers taking care of and comforting Reverend Moon, I was busy comforting and encouraging the lawyers.

You women answer me, would you prefer to have a husband who is unchangeable even though he might be as ugly as an Idaho potato? Perhaps Unification men are very tasteless; they have no charm, no diplomacy, and no appeal, like Idaho potatoes. But as long as you can find that one quality within them-that they are absolutely on God’s side-then that is all you need. Such a person is the man you want and need.

You can understand clearly now the difference between good and evil. You can clearly judge whether a person is a good person or whether he is behaving in an evil way. Also you know that God and Satan can never make peace with each other; coexistence for them is impossible. Between the two, one must go. Now you know the secret-people are the ones to decide the victory of God or Satan. Once you decide to go with God, Satan will be destroyed.

There is no absolute goodness in either of the two world camps-neither in the free world or the communist world. However the free world at least gives recognition to the original principles of goodness. The communist world totally changed all the rules and created a new set based on lies and deception. Just by observing the actions of communists we can learn a lot. They have tried to initiate an arms limitations treaty between the U.S. and the Soviets but what is their motivation? They can trust that the U.S. will abide by the terms of such a treaty while they will be free to build any weapons they desire. That has been their tradition.

In Korea the 1953 armistice was declared and the communists agreed that there should be no more arms build up by either the North or the South. However, they signed the armistice only because they were on the verge of destruction. After that they were able to totally rebuild their armed forces. This is the way Satan has always worked. Those of us on God’s side, knowing this fact, cannot allow ourselves to be victimized by these ancient tactics of Satan. We must put up a good self-defense.

Which of the two world camps is closer, relatively speaking, to God’s side? Certainly, it is the free world. Between the free world and the Unification world, which is closer to God? Yes, it is the Unification world. God’s great tragedy is that Satan can number many people in his camp; there are so many changeable people that Satan can accuse before God. But when God tries to find people He can claim as being unchangeable like Himself, He cannot find very many. It is people who make God’s situation a tragic one.

Satan can arrogantly say, “Look God, I have a lot of changeable people who are immoral and have broken their families but where are there any families which are God centered, unchanging and stable that You can claim?” God cannot show Satan very many such families. That is truly a tragedy.

However, God is hopeful to someday see God-centered, prosperous, unchanging families by the thousands, the millions, like the stars in the sky. Then He can say to Satan, “Look, you were wrong. Your world is ending and My kingdom is prospering.” God is looking forward to the day when He can make such a declaration, but the reality is that Satan can still say, “This is my society, my world. These people are immoral, selfish, and changing so they are my property. Where are Your people, God?” And God cannot even come up with 1% of the population to claim before such an accusation.

Satan doesn’t end there. He goes on to say, “God, why don’t You just give up on these people and join forces with me? Forget about the restoration of Adam and Eve. Let me take complete dominion over the world. Come to my kingdom and I will treat you well.” Does God consider such an offer? Never. God cannot change or compromise Himself, no matter what. That is the greatness of God and our good fortune; we can serve and attend such a great God.

There are many churches and powerful religions all over the world but when God looks at this world He has been unable to find a family, nation or group of people who can absolutely represent His principles. All of a sudden, however, one man has showed up and has come forward saying, “Heavenly Father, I am going to stand up for Your principle, protect it, and bring the victory to You.” That man is Reverend Moon. Even though Reverend Moon is physically limited to one body, he will raise up a multitude of individuals, families, and nations who will not change in their adherence to God’s principles. This is his task and mission.

That is the reason why Reverend Moon has become controversial in this satanic world. If he had not become controversial, he would have been doing something wrong. Satan and his forces have the strongest reasons for coming against Reverend Moon but God and His forces are protecting me.

The final answer for the world is not just democracy, although it is relatively better than communism. Certainly communism is not going to be the answer for the world. However, the third option is a new ideology upon which the new society of the new world can be built That option is Unificationism.

As Unification Church members, we have only one source of pride -that we will not change in our faithfulness to God’s principles. That is our pride, our property, our everything. We can never exchange this for all the material wealth in the world. We can never give it up because of the enticement of any satanic weapon, whether it comes through the love of the opposite sex or whatever. We must maintain our faithfulness to the absolute truth and remain as unchanging people. Our pride is to reflect God in His eternal and unchanging quality.

Rather than becoming secular kings and queens, upholding no eternal principles, we would prefer to become beggars as long as we can be faithful to God’s unchanging principles. This is our pride. Therefore, when people spit at you, persecuting you strongly, don’t worry. We have no time to waste worrying about such things. We must be busy pursuing our goal. The Unification Church culture shall become a tower of strength in every field-academic, religious, philosophic, political or economic-and no one will be able to diminish the strength of this tower. As this tower grows taller, God is feeling greater excitement to see it.

In our blood there are red and white cells. The white cells are like the army and the red cells are like the police. They protect life itself. Will we need an army in the Heavenly Kingdom? Just as the body always needs both its white and red blood cells, the Heavenly Kingdom will also need the services of an army and police. What would the army do in the Heavenly Kingdom? They would not be needed for wars or struggle, but they would be needed for development of the society. Perhaps all the young people would serve in the “army” for a certain period of time, building national projects, such as bridges, airports and roads.

We will definitely need such an army to construct the international highway which I proposed at the Science Conference. The Heavenly army will build the physical structures in the Heavenly society. Until such time as Satan is totally demolished, satanic forces will always be trying to infiltrate. As soon as those symptoms arise, the Heavenly army would be there to defend against them.

Our goal is basically very simple: to see a world in which each individual is born into the eternal, unchanging ideal, grows up within that ideal and then goes to Heaven within that ideal. There would be no room for mistakes but each person would go to Heaven. What is Heaven? It is the place where the people who lived an unchanging life here on earth shall dwell for eternity. Truth is basically simple.

You were blessed by True Parents. Is that a changeable or an unchangeable blessing? It is truly unchangeable. If someone feels not totally satisfied with his blessing, that is his challenge. He should say, “I want to make my love unchangeable in order to contribute to the unchangeable society. That is my challenge and I will meet it. I will recreate my changeable love into unchangeable love. Out of changeable situations, I will create an unchangeable love.”

That has been the way of life of Reverend Moon. I am now 63 years old and Mother is 40. With 23 years difference in our age, this is a very unusual situation. There might be many opportunities for changeability in our relationship. When the Holy Wedding took place, I was 40 and Mother was only 17. At such a young age, no one is quite mature. That is a very changeable age but I was determined to make a marriage based upon unchangeable love. Were there no other women for me to choose from? There were plenty of women, those with all different kinds of natures. There were women with PhDs and all kinds of professions to choose from. Also there were women of great beauty. However, for a certain destiny I had to choose a wife the age of a daughter. That is because according to Divine Principle the bride should not be beyond the age of 20. The fall occurred during the teen years so the restoration of Eve must come at that time.

Mother was totally innocent and didn’t know the depths of the Principle. You are much luckier today; you know far more Divine Principle than she did. In this light, how can you complain? Mother is now going over the age of 40. I have absolute respect, love and admiration to her. I pay her tribute for having totally accomplished Heaven’s expectations.

1945 to 1985 is the forty years period of the greatest changeability in human history. Just looking externally, we can see how many changes have occurred in the world during these forty years. There has been incredible human suffering. Colonizing nations have been overthrown and the entire international scene has gone through many convolutions. Religion has also changed a great deal. Family ethics and social ethics have changed. The so-called generation gap is a reflection of all the upheaval.

Things have become so chaotic that no one feels confident to say, “l can take care of the problems of this society.” It has gone well beyond human power to solve. The concepts of family, societal responsibilities, and patriotism have been greatly eroded in the minds of young people. Thus Satan is proudly saying to God, “Look what I have accomplished in forty years! I have made everyone changeable. Forget about Your eternal, unchanging ideal, God. Even Your churches have been eroded. There are even communists running some of those churches. Every phenomenon of breakdown in society has become another proof in Satan’s argument that God has totally failed.

Satan can use any area to prove his point-education, religion, business, politics, philosophy. “Look, God, they are all on my side,” he is saying. Is God going to surrender to Satan? No, He is telling him, “Just wait and see.” God has hope in someone because some champions are working in this world, giving substance to his hope. Those champions are the Unification Church members. Starting from the smallest level, we have fought every battle for God all the way up to the world level. We have grown from a tiny rock to the size of a mountain.

We are finally coming to the championship match, our Super bowl. We are the Heavenly Redskins, fighting against the Dolphins. We are in the forty years wilderness period and the Redskins won their first national victory in 40 years. Their quarterback had the number 7, the number of perfection. The running back, the hero, had the number 44, which is an important number. Although everyone underestimated the Redskins, I knew from the beginning they had a good reason for victory. I told Mother they would be the winners. However, at half-time, they were behind 17-10 and Mother asked me if I was still sure they would win. I just said, “Wait and see!”

The Unification Church today is in the position of the Washington Redskins. We are at the half-time now and everybody sees that the score is against us. They are saying, “They are going to lose. They have no hope.” Everyone is persecuting us and they think Reverend Moon is finished. However, God is watching our game on His TV. and is saying, “Wait and see.”

Sooner or later, the rest of the world will see that the Unification Church is the only hope for this world. Some people in America say, “I don’t think I like Reverend Moon but look at the members of his church. They are really top-notch.” Many people envy me because such wonderful people are following me, but who has brought luck to whom? Have you brought me luck, or vice-versa?

Everybody is watching to see what will happen to Reverend Moon’s realm of influence. They want to see how far Reverend Moon will go. How far shall we go? How about Moscow? We “must go” to Moscow. When you go there, will you be defeated or victorious? You are not going over there to kill anyone but rather you are going there to conquer them with truth and love. Can you do it? Do you have that confidence? Do you know about the strength of the Soviet Army? Can you face them? How will you overcome them? What is your strength? Only with Hananim-God-will we win in Moscow. With the name of God we shall win.

Our slogan is “One World Under God.” God knows that this nation of America will continue to follow its changeable course and will decline. The communistic world, no matter how many arms they build up, will not succeed either because they are based upon a lie. Lies cannot overcome truth permanently. God and Satan clearly see that the showdown between them is going to be conducted by the Moonies. Thus, we have in our own hands the power to decide the destiny of God and of Satan. Without the Moonies there is no place on earth for God to dwell. Thus He is actually dependent upon us.

During these next three years the Unification Church is going to demonstrate to God and to the world an unchanging, God-like quality. These next three years will be the most changeable time of all the forty years period. The world situation will fluctuate day and night but the Unification Church will be demonstrating God’s unchanging characteristic. This is the time when God is asking you, His champions. to go out to the world and vindicate Him. Satan so far has been claiming all of mankind, from the individual to the world level, by making them changeable. God is asking you to go forth and change that changeable world into an unchanging world and society.

God has been struck during every moment of human history. Satan has always accused Him. Now God is asking you to go out and vindicate Him in one stroke. Do you think this should happen? This is the time when God will issue a special emergency order. This is the time we must make our resolution to march toward that goal with our whole heart, mind and body. No matter what, even if your body becomes disabled, you must determine to march forward to achieve this goal. The emergency is that great. We shall totally defeat Satan’s side and declare the absolute victory for God’s side.

God wants that moment to come when He is able to say, “Satan, what did I tell you? I told you to wait and see and now what do you see?” Satan will see the victory of God’s unchanging group of people and will have to surrender. At that point, God can walk triumphantly into His Heavenly palace and Satan will have to crawl down into his cubbyhole somewhere in hell. The entire earth will be transformed into the Heavenly Kingdom on earth and all of Heaven will flourish forevermore. Amen! The historical accuser of God will be gone and all of his forces demolished. The Heavenly ideal shall prevail.

In the past, Moonies have demonstrated elements of changeability, but from this time forward we must become unchangeable. You will become the champions; you have been given your marching orders by God, your Commander-in Chief. We shall go forth into the enemy territory to bring the victory to God. That ultimate day of victory is at hand.

Evil armies have come and gone throughout history, but Heaven’s forces will march on forever. As long as God’s invincible army is existing, true peace will never be violated. The Kingdom of God shall prevail through love for eternity. As members of these elite Heavenly forces, we shall march forward to the Heavenly goal. Raise your hands and say amen. God bless you.

## THE BIRTH OF A NEW PROVIDENCE

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### February 18, 1983
World Mission Center, New York City
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Everything that is created has a tendency to remember its own day of birth. How about this microphone? If I asked it, “Do you have a birthday?” and it could respond, it would say “Yes.” How about Col. Pak? Yes, of course he would remember his birthday. This building, as well, had a birthday. Therefore, all things in the universe have their own birthdays.

I am wearing a new suit which Mother bought me as a birthday gift. You could even ask this suit if it had a birthday and it would respond, “Yes, I do.” What would be this suit’s birthday, the day it was first cut out and sewed, or that day when the tailor put on its final button? Or was the birthday of the suit the day when it finally left the factory to be sent to its destination? Actually, birth occurs whenever a new creation goes out of a certain “gate” into a new environment or new life; therefore, for the suit, its moment of birth would be that moment when it is boxed up and sent out the gates of the factory. What do you think about my reasoning?

When is a person’s birthday? We say it is the day when we enter this world. What about the moment of conception? That could be a birthday, too, but we generally consider our birthday as the day when we left our mother’s womb and entered the new world as a new life. We always commemorate that day when we made the dramatic transition from one stage to another.

Does America have a birthday? When do you celebrate it? Was it during the time of fighting between the Continental Army and the British, or when the Declaration of Independence was signed? It came into being as a legal entity, as a nation, on its national birthday.

What about God-does He have a birthday? Tell me, when is it? Someone said, “Every day is God’s birthday.” That is a very dramatic answer. Truly, that makes sense. God does not dwell within the boundaries of space and time; He is beyond our concepts. Therefore for God a thousand days is as one day; He is not limited by time or distance, so every day truly can be God’s birthday. Do you think God has a daily cycle, or a yearly cycle of four seasons? Does God have a bedtime and a coffee break and so forth? Does God go through youth, adolescence, and old age?

If you asked God, “When is Your birthday?” there is no other way for Him to answer than, “Every day.” “Every day” is transcendent of the concept of the 365 days of the year. We cannot say that God has already celebrated His birthday, or that He is contemplating celebrating His birthday. God might say, “I don’t know who is celebrating my birthday Perhaps He must celebrate His birthday all by Himself, so He must bake His own cake, create His own candles, blow them out, then applaud Himself. Must He sing to Himself, “Happy birthday to me, happy birthday to me, happy birthday, dear God, happy birthday to me!”? No, that is very awkward and inappropriate. The only really correct way is for somebody else to sing, “Happy birthday to You.” No, God has not been celebrating His birthday all by Himself, so He has not truly had a day of celebration yet.

If someone who is a creation of God had the highest ambition of all, he would want to be the one to initiate the first birthday celebration for God. Have you ever thought about being such a person? If you asked God, “Would you like to have somebody celebrate Your birthday?” what do you think God would answer? He would say yes. Furthermore, even better than just having one individual or one family celebrating His birthday, how much better it would be if one whole nation-even the entire world and all of mankind came together for that purpose. Wouldn’t God like that? Certainly God would prefer a universal celebration, rather than just a private one. But how do you know this is true? There is a very simple answer-since each of us feels that way, God must have the same feeling. We are like God, so what we desire is usually what God desires. He wants His birthday to be celebrated on as large a scale as possible. That’s true. The Bible says that man is created in God’s image, so man’s basic feelings must be the same as God’s. Don’t you agree?

Suppose your birthday had come and only a few people said “Happy birthday” to you. Wouldn’t you like it if the whole world sang happy birthday to you? Certainly you would prefer that.

Today is Reverend Moon’s birthday-one Oriental man with a dark complexion, not so handsome-yet all of you are assembled from every race and all parts of the world. Why did you come? I must apologize to Mother- her birthday is the same, yet it might seem that hers is just “on the side.” What do you think God’s feeling is to see all these people of five colors of skin coming together to celebrate Reverend Moon’s birthday? Does He say, “Why are you doing that? I’m jealous.” No, God is not jealous, but how do you know that? How do you know that God is taking delight in this celebration? It is simply because Reverend Moon wants each of you to become a child of God; God knows that Reverend Moon is His son. Therefore. the parent always feels joy on the day of his child’s birth.

No one celebrates his son’s or daughter’s birthday more joyfully than the parents-they take total delight in it. God is doing the same thing today. There have been so many people who lived and died on this planet and none of them thought the way Reverend Moon does: “I want to celebrate my birthday for the purpose of celebrating God’s birthday, rather than my own.”

You know, God is quite greedy and ambitious! He is a person who wants to make everything His own. Only after making things His own does He want to share them, not before. Why is that? God has a very good reason to do so. When a husband gives a gift to his loving wife, he wants to give her the most precious gift, certainly not something which belongs to somebody else. In the same way, God wants to make everything His own and then He wants to share it with others. Therefore, God’s greediness is a good thing!

How about you, are you a greedy person or not? Do you want to be the owner of everything? If you owned everything, what would you do with it? You would want to give it to the ones you love. Therefore, such kind of “greed” is not evil because its motivation is ultimately to be able to share what one gains. That means desire and ambition are not necessarily bad; it all depends upon the direction in which they go.

The person who wants to give everything to his loved ones will have the desire to accumulate many things. For example, if Col. Pak were greedily trying to gain the entire world for himself, God would notice that. As long as Col. Pak was motivated by a desire to share the world with his loved ones, God would not call him a greedy rascal. Instead, He would say, “My son, you are ambitious like me!”

In the human society, ambition is a God-given nature which has not been handled properly in the past. It should be directed toward the right purpose and then it is not a bad thing. People have been full of desire and ambition in the past; now we know how we can use those motivations for the sake of goodness.

We need loved ones, isn’t that true? Who are those loved ones? Naturally, for a man the loved one is a woman and for a woman, it is a man. Does each person need only one loved one, then? Suppose your birthday came and only your wife was there to celebrate it with you. She might bake a cake for you and sing you a song, “Happy birthday to my husband!” Would you be satisfied with that, or would you prefer to also have a lot of people there, including children, grandparents, and neighbors singing happy birthday to you?

Certainly each person wants to have more than just one loved one. We want to have as many loved ones as possible. Does that mean one man should have many wives or one woman many husbands? Perhaps such a thing is all right here in America? Why not? The law is that one man should be married to only one woman, and vice versa. When a man and woman come together in marriage, they become one couple like an electrical circuit of plus and minus creating a spark. That circuit can support many different light bulbs; as long as they are connected to that circuit, those light bulbs will be lit up.

A complete circuit is created within a powerhouse. No matter how many connections are made to that power house, it doesn’t change anything. Everything depends upon that sparking of the plus and minus charges. That is the source of all the lights.

Marriage is like the circuit in the powerhouse. The small connections are like the children. Only one circuit is needed, consisting of two lines going into the powerhouse. Only one plus and one minus is required to create the electricity. There may be a lot of different wires connected to the central circuit, going out in many different directions. Husband and wife are like the central trunk line and only one of these can exist within a powerhouse. There may be many connecting branch lines-smaller plus and minus wires which can come together and create more light. Naturally, we would want to have as many lights as possible; therefore we want to have as many children as possible, sons and daughters who will create more and more lights and sparks.

Mother and I have thirteen children now, but actually that is a small number. What if we could have one hundred children? How wonderful that would be! The more children there are, the more blessing is represented, like the basic trunk line giving off more and more lights. Compare two different situations. There is a family in which there are thirteen children, so when the parents have a birthday they all get together and prepare the celebration table and create a tremendous party. Or suppose there is a family with only one child who tries to set up a celebration for his parents. It would be a very difficult task and a lonely one, too. Wouldn’t you like to have a full, prosperous celebration table made up by lots of children, rather than just a meager, lonely table?

Trying to bring up thirteen children is not an easy task for the parents. Can they just take it easy all the time, constantly going on vacation? Do you think they could keep their regularly scheduled sleeping hours? Can they just eat freely, enjoying a nice thick steak, or don’t they have to share everything they have with those children? They would have to cut up their steak into thirteen different pieces. Therefore, the parents cannot sleep or eat too well. Their life is quite a tribulation!

Also, in order to support thirteen children, the parents must work very, very hard! As they work from morning to night, they have to divide their income in thirteen ways. Perhaps the father and mother will have nothing for themselves-they might have to go around naked! If half of the children are girls, they will grow up before long and will want to start going out and dressing up. Therefore, they will go to their mother’s closet and look for something to wear. They might take everything in the closet and wear it. Perhaps the mother will be left with nothing but her skimpy underwear!

Then all the boys will come and borrow the wardrobe of their father. Pretty soon, all his clothes will be gone and he, too, will be left with nothing but his underpants, not even a T-shirt. That would leave the parents at home, sitting together with only their underwear on. Would that be a scene of great misery, or one of happiness? The parents would be happy.

When the daughters returned home and realized that their mother had been left with nothing but her underwear, they would feel so sorry and apologize to her. They would offer to give her back everything, and the daughters would want to stay at home sitting in their underwear. Then there would be a beautiful, loving embrace between the mother and the daughters. Would the daughters sit at home, feeling miserable, or would they feel happy? They would be very, very happy! Wouldn’t you like to experience such a thing? You are very courageous! You will have to have thirteen children, then.

All of this drama and joy comes from the parental heart which wants to give everything precious it has to the loved ones. How noble is such a true, sacrificial love. It creates harmony and unity and gives an overwhelming joy and satisfaction to people which nothing else in the world could do.

When the celebration of the parents’ birthday comes, like today, is it enough to just have the thirteen children prepare the party? Would it be a right attitude for the children to say, “Don’t let anybody else come to the party! We want to be the only ones to celebrate your birthday with you.”? No, it would not. If those children really love their parents, when the neighbors come to join the birthday celebration they would encourage them and even want the entire nation and world to join them. They would take great delight and satisfaction to see the whole world celebrating their parents’ birthday. How dramatic it would be for those children as they stood way in the back of the room and watched all the rest of the people striving to participate in the celebration.

While the parents were enjoying the birthday party, they would see all different people from all over the world but perhaps they would not be able to see their own children. All of a sudden they would say, “Where are our children?” and they would see them standing way in the back, smiling from ear to ear. Then the father and mother would say, “Children, come forward,” and they would bring them up to the front to celebrate the birthday as one family. Is that dramatic? Is that a good thing? Certainly, it is.

Instead of the parents simply taking delight in their own birthday, they would be much happier to see their children participating and also the people from the rest of the world. That would give the parents much more joy- seeing their children happy along with the rest of the people-than the actual birthday party. That is because the parental heart wants to give everything they have to their loved ones including the whole world, all of mankind. It is a heart that wants to return everything to others. The more people who come to their celebration, the more joy for the parents because it is their chance to give more.

Likewise when the birthday of a nation comes, such as July 4 for America, everybody wants to come together with the President to celebrate. All the Cabinet members should not want to go off on their own vacation somewhere, but should want to participate with the President in the celebration of the nation’s birthday. The Secretary of State would want to bring all the foreign ambassadors and envoys to stand with the President, while he stood way in the back, enjoying watching all those people celebrating with the President. What a joy to see representatives of the whole world celebrating! That would be a beautiful thing to behold, if all the Cabinet members just stepped to the back and took delight to see the rest of the world’s representatives celebrating with the President.

Suppose there was a day of the celebration of God’s birthday. If Reverend Moon is truly the beloved son of God, I must do the same. I would want the entire world, representatives of all of mankind, to come together and take the closest position to God while I, as the son, stepped to the back and smiled from ear to ear watching all those people joyfully celebrating God’s birthday.

God would soon realize that someone was missing and would say, “Where is my son, Reverend Moon?” Then He would see Reverend Moon standing way in the back, smiling from ear to ear and applauding everyone entering the room. He would say, “Reverend Moon, you come up here with Me!” Not only God, but also all the other people in the room would recognize that Reverend Moon should not be standing in the back but should be standing right beside God. Soon they would all push Reverend Moon up to the front.

At that point, God would give His entire inheritance of the universe to His son. Even though such a huge gift would be given, there would be no jealousy among the people there; they would even applaud it. Why is that? It is because they would be able to see that the man who truly loved God and mankind was being given that gift and they would feel indebted to him; they would feel that he deserved it. They would even ask God, “Please give him everything You have.” How wonderful such a position, such a ceremony!

The celebration of God’s birthday is indeed a welcome one; God is awaiting such a celebration. Of course, God would want to celebrate on the universal scale-that would include the individual, the family, the tribe, nation and world. All of mankind would want to come to celebrate God’s birthday.

If you asked God, “Which is the more important- Your birthday celebration or Your nation’s birthday celebration?” He would naturally answer, “My nation’s.” Which is more important-your individual birthday or your family birthday? If Reverend Moon truly loves and understands God’s heart, he would put more effort into building God’s Kingdom on earth, rather than God’s birthday celebration, because that is what God wants to see first. Do you agree? Without question, God would want to see His Kingdom on earth above all else.

The most logical conclusion is that God would want to celebrate the birthday of His own Kingdom first, even before His own birthday. He wants someone to bring in His Kingdom on earth, above all else. Then He would want all the people of that Kingdom to gather together to celebrate His birthday. That is the sequence in which He would like to see things happen. That Kingdom would be able to return love and glory to God, just as it would be ruled by love. That would be the most dramatic, beautiful scene of glory and harmony.

Let me ask all you women, what do you like the most? Suppose you had just come here from the street as average American women and were asked what you liked the most? What about money? Doesn’t that give you everything you want? It can buy you beautiful clothing, diamond jewelry and so forth.

It is natural and normal to want to acquire something for the sake of the satisfaction and reward of love. Compare two types of wives; one has a husband who is working himself to death trying to support his family. When her birthday comes, the wife’s only thought is, “Why didn’t my husband buy me a gift, instead of spending all his time at work?” The other kind of wife thinks, “I hope my husband doesn’t bother to bring me something for my birthday. He already has so much to worry about and too many burdens on his shoulders. I know he loves me so that is good enough for me.” Which is the more ideal kind of wife? Certainly, it is the second one.

How many of you are the second kind of wife? I know that many American wives have their own separate savings accounts. They take great delight when their accounts have more money than their husbands. Tell me honestly, do most women think in such a fashion or not? If the husband brought home his paycheck for which he had worked very hard and gave it freely to his wife, saying, “Darling, please put this in your account,” which of the two is the true lover, the true master of the house? Certainly it would be the husband.

Now you know about the ideal kind of wife and husband. Ambition and desire are OK – Reverend Moon is the most ambitious one of all. But I am not ambitious for my own sake or for the sake of my own children, but for the sake of God’s Kingdom to come on this earth. Also, I am ambitious to acquire all these things so that soon the day will come in that Kingdom when we can all celebrate God’s birthday.

The true religious life is like the life of a hunting dog. The dog follows the master to the hunt and runs around all day long, out of breath, over the mountains and through the fields searching for pheasants and game. Once the dog routs the pheasants and they fly up toward the sky, the master shoots them and they fall back to the earth. That is actually the victory of the hunting dog. He can retrieve the fallen birds and carry them back proudly to the master and place them at his feet. Then he looks up at the master’s eyes and takes great joy even though he is still breathless. The pheasant is the hunting dog’s victory but he wants to offer that victory to his master. Then the master tells the dog, “You did it, too. Well done,” and then he shares a portion of the catch with the dog.

You are like Heavenly hunting dogs running breathlessly all the time, through cities and towns. Sometimes dogs get thorns in their feet; that is like the persecution you receive, yet you still keep going. You are making a totally unselfish offering for one purpose: building God’s Kingdom. What a wonderful, beautiful life that is!

Today we are gathered together to celebrate mine and Mother’s birthday. Our topic is “Birth of a New Providence.” We have not yet celebrated the birthday of God. In fact, we are the first group of people on earth who want to prepare for that day to become a reality. We are marching forward to that goal-a new group of people, a new breed. Since we know that God’s will is for us to accomplish the Kingdom on earth before we celebrate His birthday-the new providence-we are moving toward that goal of Kingdom-building as His champions, giving ourselves unselfishly every day. What a wonderful challenge and privilege that is!

We are marching forward to that ultimate day of victory-achieving that birthday celebration for God. In order to do that, we must first build God’s Kingdom here on earth. We are living for the most divine, noble goal. We shall continue to march on continuously and persistently until the day we achieve that goal. Today we must make a new resolution within our hearts to march toward the birth of the new providence. We want to make that day happen. Amen! Those of you who say, “I want to be one of those champions who are marching forward with you, Father,” please raise your hands. God bless you!

## WITH WHOM SHALL I LIVE?

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### February 6, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

The title of my message this morning is, “With Whom Shall I Live?” The “I” in this particular title has various interpretations. When you say “I, myself,” you mean Joan, John, Robert, Susan-or whatever your name may be. That is one level of “I.” The family is a bigger “I” than the individual, but it is also an “I.” The nation is a still greater “I.” The world also can be an “I.” Even God can be that “I.” With whom shall I live? With whom shall this world live? With whom shall God live?

When most people today think about whom they want to share their life with, the “I” is blown out of proportion. Everybody thinks in terms of himself. Self becomes the center of their way of life. Suppose we think about this as it applies to America. With whom shall America live? How should America live? Each nation has a destiny. It may decline and fall, or it may prosper.

Each individual has a destiny, as does each nation and even the world as well. In order to survive, with whom should this world live? This should be our concern. Even God’s situation is not stationary. His destiny rises and falls depending on the situation of the world. As we keep asking the question, “With whom shall I live?” it becomes, “With whom shall America, the world, and God live?”

First of all, life is a partnership among people. We are surrounded by the things of creation, for instance, but our partnership has to be primarily with other people. But what kind of people? Americans would reply that they want to live with good men and women-with true people. That is a common goal. All things want to live with a true person; the nation wants to live with a true person; the world wants to live with a true person. If you ask God what kind of partner He would like to live with, even He would say, “A true person.”

If a true person exists, would you rather search after him, or would you expect him to come and live with you? You have two alternatives: to go searching, or to wait for him to look for you. Do you think a true person might say, “I don’t care about America, I don’t like the world and I don’t care about God. If you want me, come to me and I may consider your request”? America is a nation which is very sure of herself and doesn’t want to make a move. “You come here,” she will say. Also, people are stubborn about certain things and have their own peculiarities. If they make a claim, they want to stick to it and have other people bend their opinions to that. This is an idiosyncrasy almost everyone shares.

But what does the word “true” really mean? Does it mean stubbornness, standing your ground and claiming your own position? What does it mean to say true man? I certainly don’t mean Harry S. Truman. I remember him as the one who fired General Douglas MacArthur. Because of that, the free world has suffered greatly and America was set back. This is a vivid example of how the leader of a nation must make correct decisions. When his decision is wrong, it affects the destiny of the nation and even the world. What kind of true person are we talking about? The category includes true mother, true father, true son, true daughter, true uncle, true aunt-everyone is included. We need a clear concept of a true person.

If someone claims to be a true person but insists that you come and serve him, he certainly does not belong in that category. He hasn’t reached the level of a true person. The true person is one who goes beyond himself to make unity, even without being invited. Suppose one person has more enthusiasm and inclination to act than another. Whoever takes the initiative to accomplish the goal is the truer person.

In our way of life, the virtues of patience, submission, meekness and humility are very valuable. These words imply that you hold back and let someone else go forward-but, at the same time, you remain willing to take the initiative to do good. Suppose two people, such as Mr. Pak and I, meet. If each wants the other to bow to him first, what is the result of this confrontation? It is not unity and harmony. That is not the attitude of a true person. The true person takes the initiative to say, “Hello, how are you? I missed you.” So in daily life, the greatest virtues are humility and meekness rather than egoism. It is ideal to offer the first position to others, and always remain willing to take the initiative to do good first. We can conclude that our universe longs to live with a true person-one who wants to live for the sake of others, one who lives with the conviction that he should serve others.

What kind of children do parents want to live with? The children who look for every opportunity to serve their parents, without complaining or nagging, definitely win the hearts of their father and mother. This principle applies in any family. Suppose the parents bring home a bundle of clothing for the children and tell them to share the clothes. The oldest child might run and rip into the clothes, or he could let the others go first. If the elder brother tells the younger brothers and sisters, “Pick out whatever you want and I will take what is left,” he is behaving as a true brother. The whole universe likes the person who follows the principle of living for the sake of others.

When you rise in the morning, look in the mirror and ask your eyes, “For whom do you live?” One person’s eyes might say they live to seek out attractive clothing for the body. But another person’s eyes might reply, “As soon as we find something good, we want to see somebody else-a family, a nation, or the world-enjoy it. That is our delight.” There are also two kinds of ears. One kind likes to hear sweet things such as: “You are so handsome, so pretty, so wonderful.” Those are not the ears of the true person. The other kind likes to listen to advice such as, “You must live for others, for the country, and for the world.”

A mouth can have various purposes. Some mouths move constantly, like a machine gun, speaking in self-defense: “I didn’t make any mistake. What did I do wrong? You are the one who did wrong.” On the other hand, the mouth can glorify goodness in others and praise them. Both kinds of mouths may express anger or wrath, but there is a difference between anger out of self-defense and anger to safeguard the public good. When you are rebuked, for example, you don’t respect the one scolding you if he does it for his own benefit; however, if he does it in an unselfish way, you can respect him.

Ask your hands for whom they live: “What did you do yesterday? Something for yourself? Did you do more taking in or giving out?” Ask your legs for whom they walk. Ask your brain for whom it works.

Do you know what it means to be a true person? If you draw a base line, is the true person above or below that line? What about you? Do you live above the line or below it? Are you good men and women, or bad? When you reply that you are good, why do you look uncertain?

People have generally disparaged the religious virtues of meekness, humility and patience. “I have only a short life to live,” they protest; “Why should I be so humble or meek?” Whom have you heard praising these noble virtues? Where can a person learn how to live? Businesses don’t explain it. American schools no longer teach it; prayer has even been forbidden in schools. The only place you can find such a teaching is in religion.

There are three levels of a true person: formation, growth and completion. What is the completion or perfection of a true person? A true person is defined as one who has absolute true love. But what is absolute true love? A perfected, true person loves his enemy, for instance. What kind of enemy-one who steals your clothes? One who curses you? The worst kind of enemy is the robber of love, one who infiltrates and invades love, one who commits an adulterous sin against you. In other words, your enemy is the one who steals your love or your lover. This is the worst form of enemy because such a person destroys you completely. A perfected true person is defined as one who can forgive even the enemy who has destroyed his love.

We are talking about true people, but there is also the true God. What is the definition of the true God? Again, the same definition applies to both people and God. God has an enemy who stole His love. Satan made himself God’s worst enemy by stealing God’s love. That was the worst crime against God. If someone abducts the one you truly love, he destroys you completely because he takes away your entire universe.

Now we know that the perfected true person and the perfected true God are the ones who can forgive their worst enemy who stole their love. If you asked God what kind of person He would like to live with, He would reply that He wants to live with the kind of perfected true person who has the capacity to forgive the very enemy of love.

Who shall be entitled to the ideal heaven? Who shall live in daily communion with God and dwell in His kingdom? It is the perfected person who can forgive his worst enemy. How about you? Nobody wants to be that forgiving! Of all the kinds of education, what is the most valuable? Of all the religions, which is the most precious? It is the one whose goal is to form true people, the one that teaches people to forgive their worst enemy.

The Chinese character that means patience is formed from a combination of two symbols. The top part represents a sword, and the bottom part represents the mind. Thus, patience means to guard the sword in one’s mind, to bury the sword in your mind or heart. To accomplish a great mission or to do mighty deeds, you need to be able to remember the meaning of this character. If this is God’s standard, do you think it is easy to produce a true man?

If you stretch out a string, where is its most vulnerable spot, near your hand or farther away? The full strain of pulling on both ends of the string falls on the center; the center always carries double pressure. Patience is like a taut, unbroken line, one that will never break no matter how far it is stretched. A patient person cannot be easily conquered. We can declare that nobody can conquer God, since nobody can approach His degree of patience. In our human life, the most difficult virtue to acquire is that of patience.

Let’s compare the personalities of Chinese and American people. Americans are often bubbling over, aggressive, eager to say the first word, anxious to take the offensive. A Chinese can take a beating without uttering a word; when you beat a Chinese, he will retreat, but as soon as you stop to take a rest, he will come forward again. When you hit to the right, he moves to the left; when you hit to the left, he moves to the right. He can move back and forth without a word a thousand times over, if necessary.

On the other hand, when Americans proclaim something and get knocked down once, they say, “The heck with it; I don’t want to be a part of this.” Western temper is exemplified in a dueling match: you want quick showdowns and immediate results. That’s why you like everything instant. The nature of the Chinese, however, is to fight one day, take a day off, and return the next day to fight again-on and on. They are prepared to fight again even a year later.

Suppose you are riding a horse and a rattlesnake bites him. When the horse cannot function any longer, a Westerner usually makes a quick decision and kills the horse right away-like you see in the Western movies. On the other hand, an Oriental is very reluctant to shoot his horse; he will weep with the horse, lamenting over it, unwilling to give it up. Who knows-maybe the rattlesnake had no poison; maybe a miracle will happen. Which do you consider the better approach?

Western culture has experienced successive periods of rapid prosperity followed by sudden depressions; it declines as quickly as it prospers. But five thousand years ago, the Chinese culture was there. The Chinese have been growing for five millennia. That accounts for their huge population. One billion Chinese are the fruit of patience. For thousands of years, they have told each other to endure and go over each hill. Nobody can conquer the Chinese. No fad can come in and sweep through the land. Fashions change every year in the Western world; one year it’s the mini-skirt and a few months later, long skirts. Chinese wear long garments spring, summer, autumn or winter-it makes no difference. They wear their garments until the sleeves become so dirty they seem like leather. By the same token, once they have a vision and an ideal, they live patiently for it for the sake of the people and the nation. Thus, they are truly a great people.

I came to America to bring the Kingdom of God on earth. The tradition I want to set is Kingdom-building. Do you think I should establish that tradition here or go to China and work with the Chinese? This tradition wants to endure, not die away. Do you think America can preserve it? I don’t want it to be short-lived. In America people speak rather quickly and cheaply. Everything may seem okay, but the next moment it changes because it can’t be sustained.

When Chinese people gamble, they sometimes bet everything. If a man runs out of money, he may bet his house and even his wife. He may lose his wife! Perhaps a master and his servant gamble and the master loses everything to the servant. Would he shout angrily, “Get out, you are only a servant”? No, he would quietly drink some poison and die. Then his servant could claim his house, his wife, and all that he had.

Look at the expression “OK.” The “O” is empty, with nothing inside; it invites people in. The “K” is like a coffee table turned on end, always unstable. The Chinese would never trust a character like “OK.” When an American goes to China and says, “OK,” the Chinese would never reply in kind. They would say, “Wait and see.”

Who can conquer and govern China? That will be a significant question in the future. Americans are very easy to govern; it is easy to get them to react, mobilized and turned around. But the Chinese are absolutely the opposite. It will not be easy for them to make changes. Will we as Unification Church members have the capacity to digest everything, including even the Chinese? If you can be welcomed as a Moonie wherever you go in the world, you will become the kind of Moonie who can digest the Chinese.

I would welcome the day when a mother will say to her crying baby, “If you keep crying, the Moonies will come and fuss at you!” I would like to see American children growing up hearing that the Moonies will come! When a child is old enough to understand, he will discover that his aunt and uncle are Moonies. He will be flabbergasted and will have to study his uncle. He will go to his uncle and touch his eyes and hair; he will check whether his hair and his backbone are real. He will try to test out his uncle. Ordinarily, if a child touches someone’s eyes or jumps on his back, he would tell him to go away. But the Moonie uncle would say, “Let me carry you around; I’ll do whatever you want.” Such a willingness to accommodate, an ability to digest everything, and an infinite capacity of heart, all characterize the Moonie attitude.

I would like to see a competition between the Moonies and the Chinese. I want Moonies to be far superior to the Chinese in every respect-even in patience. What if you were told to wear the same suit of clothing for the next ten years, and it becomes dirty, ragged and smelly. Could you do it?

Americans are so concerned about their body odors that they wear perfumes and deodorants and brush their teeth three times a day: That is the American way of life. But the Chinese don’t care. They can go without brushing their teeth for ten years and still live together comfortably. Americans love their wife or husband only when they keep themselves clean, but the Chinese don’t care if you smell; they love you anyway. Which love is closer to the true love? This is a very serious question.

When you study a tree, you can see that it grows in two different directions to reach two different goals. The leaves and branches grow upward, toward the sunshine and beautiful air. The roots, on the other hand, penetrate the dirty, smelly soil-the dirtier and muddier the better for the roots. The branches and leaves go up to the clean air and sunshine, and the roots down into the filth. When cold weather strikes, which remains: the leaves or the roots?

You can find universal truth in this analogy of the tree. Look how the universe works. It is basically fair. People with an advanced technology, culture and scientific achievements are like the branches going up. Other cultures dig down deep. You might call them underdeveloped or primitive because they are digging down. But their root is the source of supplies so that the branches and leaves can grow.

You call yourself a developed nation, but a developed nation cannot survive without less developed countries. Should branches and roots isolate themselves from each other, or have give and take? The highest leaves need give and take with the deepest roots. One extreme must share with the other in order to survive. The United States is like a leaf way up on the top of the tree. People living in Vietnam, Burma and India are like the deepest root tips dwelling in dirty, underdeveloped places. Should there be give and take between the two? Yes, absolutely. It is vital to world survival.

Like the leaves and branches which are in a position to receive fresh air and sunshine, America says it doesn’t care about the trunk and roots. For America to have such an attitude is like cutting its own throat. America is like a tree floating rootless in a giant lake. Because it has no root, such a tree can easily maneuver around, but it may easily be blown down. Americans don’t think much about the future, so they say, “So what?” The tree may not mind being in the water, but the branches and leaves will eventually wither in the water, or else the tree will float down to the ocean and be killed by the salty water. Let’s decide, is the destiny of this nation going up or down?

What we need then is a root. Roots are indispensable. The tree must be firmly entrenched deep in the soil. Our movement here in America is trying to transform some of the leaves and branches-the American people-into roots. That is why I am pushing you down to become roots of the tree, instead of just leaves and branches.

The grafting process is amazing. You can cut a branch off, plant it in the soil, and eventually it will grow a root. I come and put the branch into a rich soil, but the American people can’t stand it; they keep pulling it up before the branch has time to grow a root! Such a branch has a miserable life; eventually, it dries up and withers away.

People have come to this movement after being part of the hippie and drug cultures and living a promiscuous life. But I have planted you in a firm ground. You should be willing to remain there patiently long enough for a root to take hold, but you cannot wait that long! You want immediate results, so you pull yourself out. Then what happens? You dry up and have no place to plant yourself. You are no longer a hippie, but neither are you a Moonie. So what are you? You cannot go back to living as a hippie or drug user because you have the Principle in your head. But neither can you remain in the Church and be a good Moonie. You become like a floating spirit. Then what will you do?

Once the Chinese people accept Unificationism, they can be engrafted and they will sit for a million years. They will sit so long that their bottom will rot and become fertilizer and sprout a new branch! On this road of faith, would you rather be an American or a Chinese? I am making this analogy in a joking tone, but there is a lot of truth to it. If you go to China as an American and try to bring about some change, you won’t succeed.

Communism came to China, but even communism cannot digest it. It is just a matter of time before China abandons communism. China is very fertile ground for Unificationism, however. The Chinese have such patience and perseverance that when Unificationism, which has the capacity to digest their culture, hits them, they will spread it all over the world. The Chinese people are the ones who are capable of spreading this movement to the entire world.

The United States is becoming more interested in the Orient, but generally it is the Far East, not necessarily China. Look at what is happening to fashions, architectural styles, and food. Spirituality and Eastern things have become a fad in this country. All along, the Chinese people have been sitting still and waiting. Now they can say, “You see, you have been wandering around all over the place, doing all kinds of things. Finally, you have become like us and are following our pattern. We have waited long enough; it’s about time. The Chinese way is the best, and now you have come to us. For thousands of years we have been sitting and meditating about life, survival and eternity. You are masters of analytical science, materialism and consumerism, but you found nothing there. In the meantime, we Chinese people have been concentrating on something deep.”

Western culture will soon learn about its self-generated hell-pollution. Pollution is poisoning our bodies and our environment. Soon manufacturing plants will be closing down. You have been doing all kinds of things for the sake of looking pretty and fashionable, but for what end? Suddenly, people have discovered that nature is their best teacher. Many people have decided to disregard status and fashionable things. Some advocate returning to nature’s fashion-no clothes. Such a movement has begun in the United States; its ultimate goal is to return to the most natural source-Mother Nature.

Let’s return to our theme of patience. You may be pulled to an incredible degree, but still you must not break. You need to be completely resilient. Even if you were forced into a pressure cooker, you must maintain your identity, be patient, and endure. Nobody should be able to break you. Whom would you prefer for a friend: a patient person or an impatient one? What kind of parent is more admirable: one as patient as the ocean or an impatient one? Which kind of parent would command more respect? What kind of husband would you like: one with unlimited patience or one who always nags you?

You like the virtue of patience, don’t you? Is patience a good virtue for American people in general to develop? Is patience a quality Moonies should have? Are we patient or very impatient? We have received persecution throughout the country, but we are like the Chinese-it doesn’t bother us. “Go ahead and do as you like,” we can say to America, “We will endure.”

The United States has opposed and persecuted me, but look at me now. Do I seem fatigued, dragged out, or discouraged? When they summoned me to court for the trial, was I so totally upset that I didn’t know what to do? No. I was patient like a rock and it didn’t change me one bit.

Wherever I may be, I am always thinking about one thing: who is closer to the truth. I am investing every ounce of my energy, every penny of our resources, and all the power of the Unification Church for the sake of America. In doing so I have not asked for recognition or medals. I don’t expect it. But the United States has responded with such vicious revenge. Instead of offering me a reward, the United States has been trying to push me out of the country.

An ordinary person would react to such persecution by wishing to push this country to its destruction as quickly as possible. Instead of that, I am trying to save America and prevent its fall. I could have created The Washington Times and News World Communications with the intent of pushing America down, but instead they arc working together to put the brakes on America’s downfall. Why am I doing this? It is because I am looking forward to the new America that will come, not to the present America that is on the decline. Somebody has to invest the energy to keep America afloat long enough to reach that new era. Nobody else is doing it, so I have voluntarily taken on this mission.

Even under these incredibly adverse conditions, I have not changed my principles. I am still loving this country, forgiving it, and supporting it-for the sake of its future. Is this the kind of virtue a true man should have? I have amply demonstrated this virtue in America. No one can deny that I truly love this country and that I have demonstrated this love. When Americans realize how deeply I love their country, they will have to pay respect to me and bow their heads.

God is manifesting these same virtues and working toward these same goals. God is heart-broken at the situation of the present world. However, He has hope and a vision for the future. The new world will emerge, the new order will come, the new culture will appear, and new people will prosper. God is looking forward to that world, and He is trying to sustain this world until it can reach that goal. Ultimately, God considers His present enemies-those who are trying to hurt, block and destroy Him-the ones who will praise His glory when the new day comes. God foresees that happening. Those who are in the worst position now will see the true hope of mankind and when that day comes, they will honor and glorify God. The most dramatic praise is that offered by one’s worst enemy. Such praise is the real victory.

Satan has been carrying out his work, and he wants you to worship him. He wants the adulation of his own people, his own clan, his own surrogates. But that has not been God’s desire. God is looking to the future, to the day when His enemies will turn to praise and glorify Him. When your enemies turn around and honor you, your world has no enemies. This is God’s ultimate goal. This is the highest possible goal God and man can conceive. Nothing else is needed; nothing is greater. The ultimate command Jesus left for mankind was to love your enemy. The final goal can be reached by practicing that principle. Jesus was not just talking about one’s personal enemy, but the enemy of God, the world and the universe-Satan.

I want you to understand that God’s ideal starts from within His enemy’s heart, the core of the heart. God wants to begin His tradition in the very place where the enemy’s heart can pray, respect, love and be transformed. Once God’s highest and purest tradition takes hold in that enemy’s heart, nobody can destroy it. Nobody can deny it because the very enemy accepted it in his heart. That’s final.

Now that you understand that this has been God’s goal and Jesus, goal all along, you realize how shallow traditional understanding of Jesus’ heart has been. Christians proclaim, “Believe in Jesus and you will find yourself in Heaven.” This is a narrow and self-centered view of Jesus. Many Christians have not really been trained to forgive anybody. When somebody hurts them a little bit, they might spend all night thinking about how they can hurt him in return. “I’m really going to crush him,” they might say. Do you think God can base His ideal on that kind of heart?

I want you to understand that God’s thinking is so broad and deep because He is God. Therefore Jesus, as the son of God, could make the statements he did. How about Reverend Moon? Is there anyone who has been persecuted or misunderstood more than I have? Stalin and Mao have been criticized for killing so many people. Even though I have never touched one life, I am more accused than Stalin, Mao, or anyone else. Instead of killing the enemy, I have just forgiven and loved them. In return, I have been blamed incessantly. Actually, it has been my strategy that if people don’t criticize or curse me, I will poke them until they do. “Go ahead,” I say. “Go on and curse me!”

The fact that I am criticized by the news media and by society doesn’t mean that I am doing anything evil. I am being attacked for doing good deeds, such as reaching out to drug addicts and transforming them into patriotic, healthy and determined young people. My work is making trouble, but it is for the good. Impossible young people like you who don’t listen to parents, teachers, aunts and uncles, or friends, but who are a law unto yourself, come to me and somehow I clean you up and transform you into goal-oriented, dedicated men and women. People just cannot imagine such a thing happening.

I am going against society in a good way. Your parents want you to date and they worry if you don’t. I don’t worry about that; I don’t even want men and women to hold hands. My thinking is 180 degrees opposite to the American pattern, but the amazing thing is that you young people listen to me. That is the problem-if nobody listened, there would be no problem!

You independent, bull-headed American men and women don’t want to listen to your parents’ advice. You tell them you want to choose your own mate. But I matched several thousand couples in one day; people accepted their matches and got married. The American mentality just could not imagine such a phenomenon; they could not comprehend it. The only logical explanation they could conceive was mind control. They consider me a criminal and accuse me of mind control and brainwashing. Do you think you are brainwashed? Should I be criticized or praised for what I have done for America? The whole American society has come against me. Why? My approach is 180 degrees opposite to their understanding and accepted standards. Therefore, they cannot accept it.

For 37 years I have been confronting incredible opposition and persecution. By the time of the Washington Monument rally in 1976, the opposition had become worldwide in scale and reached its pinnacle. When somebody criticizes me, I forget it. I forget what the enemy says, I just don’t retain it in my memory. Instead, I try to love them, digest them, and win their hearts. I have done this over and over again.

So if I ask you with whom you would like to live, would you prefer the secular American culture or me? Today I happen to be in America, so you can say you want to be with me because I am here. But would your answer be the same if I went to Africa and lived like an uncivilized person, wearing only a loincloth? If you Americans came and saw me like that would you call me a savage and return to America? If I went to Africa and lived like the natives – eating frogs, rattlesnakes and even monkeys – what would you do? Would you think I had lost my mind? Apparently, the most royal treatment you can give a guest in some parts of Africa is to serve a live monkey, open his mouth and squeeze out the raw brains. That is VIP treatment. What would you do in such a situation?

If that was the best, cleanest and most sinless way of living, I wouldn’t mind doing it. I wouldn’t mind following African culture and living in the jungle if that was the purest and most God-centered way for me to live. Would you join me? I am training you to be able to do that. But to do it all at once would be too drastic. Therefore, I am training you step by step, so you can ultimately reach the goal. Would you welcome it?

It doesn’t make any difference who you are; this training applies to everyone. If President Reagan became a Moonie, don’t you think he would call me Father? Suppose President Reagan and I were to live together for three months. Would I become his disciple or would he become mine? After three months together, the first condition I would give him would be to go out fund raising on the MFT. If I made him commander of the fund raisers in some place like North Dakota, even the flowers would be excited. They may have been offended when Moonies sold them and people chased them away! Even flowers get offended, not only you!

We can imagine if President Reagan were fund raising, telling people, “I’m the President of the United States. Could you make a donation of $5.00 for these flowers?” The flowers would get more excited than anybody and say, “Look, we’re important now!” If Reagan were to fund raise with flowers, do you think he would have a hard time getting rid of them, or would people line up to give $5.00 per bunch? Then President Reagan could appeal to the people, “My dear fellow Americans, this is for such a wonderful cause. I appeal to you, please give $5.00 for a carnation. Please give for the sake of the world and for the sake of God.” Would they all say yes, or no? Would it be good or bad for the President to do that kind of fund raising for the sake of America?

What would you do if you were President of the United States? The idea is so dramatic. Just think of the impact your actions could have on the world, not just America! What is most amazing, however, is that you could say to Mr. Reagan, “Well, you may have raised billions in one day, but I am your senior in fund raising because I did it under persecution. You didn’t fund raise under persecution.” Which do you think would have more value in the sight of God: your efforts or President Reagan’s? Fund raising under persecution is such a privilege. People won’t have an opportunity like that much longer, only during your lifetime.

With whom do you want to live? The one who truly lives for the sake of others is the noble and true person. So the correct answer is that you want to live with such a person-one who loves others unselfishly, one who lives patiently for the sake of the world. If there is a group of people or some organization that really wants to give themselves sacrificially for the well-being of mankind and the entire world, they will definitely be welcomed by God, mankind, the nation, and the world. All will want to live with them, not temporarily, but for eternity. They will be buried in eternal love. Don’t you want to live in such a place?

Therefore, I am telling you to go out and suffer and be sacrificial. Become a loving person and learn how to be patient under any circumstance. Are these words a curse, or an expression of love? What have you been thinking about Church policy? Do you say, “I have been in the Church for ten years, and I have done a great deal during that time. Now Father asks me to do more. How could he ask that? How could he be so cruel?” Think of Satan. He is such an outrageous being. He is always coming before God to provoke Him by saying, “God, how can You treat me like that? I cannot stand it.” God could reply, “You rascal, get out of My sight.” The human mind would normally think that way. But God has infinite patience. He always treats Satan with patience. Otherwise, God would not be God.

So if you want to be qualified to become a son or daughter of such a God, should you be small-minded and impatient, like a peanut? Can you say your mind is based in God’s mind and you are able to melt away all the anger of the world? Have you become an infinite Moonie? Have you reached the standard of sons and daughters of God? The answer is no, not yet. I try unceasingly to help all of you become that kind of son and daughter of God, reflecting God’s absolute image.

I gain no benefit by yelling at you and pushing you out. What can I gain by being hard on you? Nothing. It is much easier and much more comfortable for me to say nothing. I am not earning one penny from this. Instead, I am bringing every ounce of energy and every resource I have to America and spending it on this country. I keep pushing you out, but I get no gratitude in return, only criticism. I am doing all this for your sake, for the sake of the enemy. In a way, you are the enemy, coming from the enemy country.

According to these criteria, do you understand me to be a good man or an evil one? You may think I am being cruel to you, but actually I am even more cruel to myself. I am the leader of the Unification Church, but if I sleep two and a half hours at night instead of two. I feel I must repent in the sight of God. If I push my members so hard, how can I sleep comfortably?

When I stay at East Garden, I want to wear the same underwear, T-shirt and pants several days or more. Sometimes I don’t change underwear for a whole week but Mother complains. I keep saying I can wear them another day. Sometimes things become soiled and I turn them inside out and wear them again. Do you think I do this because there is no washing machine at East Garden or because I have no extra clothes? No, I do it because I am thinking of you. When I take a bath at night, Mother very sweetly takes away all the soiled underwear and puts it in the laundry bin. Then, when she is looking at something else, I come out, take the underwear out of the bin, and wear them again! I do this because my mind is always with you.

I know the fund raisers don’t always get a chance to eat regular meals or wash their underwear often, so I want to be united with them. I skip a meal sometimes; I don’t wear a clean shirt every day. I don’t want to do something if my members aren’t doing it. I feel the happiest and most comfortable living like this. I also know that when you members go through mental and physical suffering, you think of East Garden and Mother and me. My mind goes to you, and I support you in thought. Even though my body may be stationary in East Garden, my mind has constant give and take with you members-not only here, but all over the world.

One missionary died recently. His last words were that he was sorry he couldn’t get out of his bed and bow to Father before his death. “Please ask Father and Mother to forgive me,” he said; “I wanted to make a final bow to Father but I couldn’t.” How can I not be connected to such members? Even in spirit, I love them, think of them, work more intensely, and suffer with them side by side. My physical body is limited to one place, but in the world of thought I am unlimited; I can go anywhere. I have constant give and take with all the members, particularly those who think about me. Because I don’t want to be burdened by you, I am always aggressively looking for ways to give you more. Therefore, when anyone calls out my name, I will be there.

Beyond space and time, I am leading the movement all over the world. Many people are receiving instructions from me through dreams, visions and voices. I manifest myself in all kinds of ways and give members exactly the right answers. There are millions and millions of examples of such phenomena all over the world.

I stay at East Garden, but it has no joy for me. I feel sorry about riding in a big Lincoln limousine, but when I have to travel a long distance, it is necessary for security. Still. I never feel I have the right to these things. The only time I can sleep well is when I travel, so I sleep in the car. Even there, I feel I am working because I am in motion, but before I doze off I ask God if I can take a little rest. That is the only time I take the liberty of napping. At East Garden, I don’t feel free to sleep. I am always pushing myself, so I never take a nap inside East Garden-only when traveling by car. Because of this intense give and take of love, all the members of the Unification Church, without exception, can be truly connected to me. If you think of me intensely, my thought waves will match yours-and even more.

The title today is “With Whom Shall I Live?” The answer is, “With a true person.” Included in that category is true son, true daughter, true teacher, true friend, true parents, true brothers, true sisters, true family, true country, and true heaven. What is the true heaven? It is the dwelling of those who practice the principles of a true person. True heaven is where true people go. I am the one who knows the way to that true heaven.

If I offer a gift or do a special favor to the person closest to me, I always forget it immediately afterwards. The good things I do I want to forget. I have never felt that I have done enough, because there is always a greater enemy to love.

Do I see Belvedere and East Garden as comfortable places-a paradise-to spend the remainder of my life? No, after building up America I want to go on to Moscow. I may very well end up in prison there, but still I want to go. I want to live by the truth that says: “Whoever would save his life will lose it, and whoever loses his life for my sake will find it.” I am practicing that principle. That was how I came to America-not for this country’s glory, but for its prison. I don’t mind going to Moscow, even to its prison, because people there are waiting to be liberated. I will go to Russia to suffer for the people. People there don’t want to live with Lenin and Stalin; they want to live with Reverend Moon. They want to live with me as much as you do.

This is a most difficult way of life. But I want you to know how truthful and valuable such a way of life is. I want you to learn to shed tears of patience, not tears of anger, wrath or revenge. When you endure to the utmost in tears, I want you to understand that God, who is always in tears, will become your friend. When that happens, the entire spirit world will come down to help and support you. Do you follow?

So with whom would you like to live? With a true man? Yes, that is the correct answer. The true man is a serious man. In all of human history, who is the supreme king of seriousness? God. God is number one. God is the top. Do you know God now? He is infinitely patient, forgiving, and enduring. He puts up with Satan-still wanting to love His own enemy, the one who stole His love. That is God.

Who are the precious members of your family? When you think of your family, think of your grandmother and grandfather as well. Your immediate family encompasses your grandparents, your parents, you and your spouse, and then your children and their spouses.

What did Satan do? He is the worst criminal of love because he always destroys love. In front of everybody, Satan commits the worst crimes: rape and murder. He does this at every level, and he does it in front of people. He is the worst criminal under the sun. Not only does Satan do such evil within our families, but also within the central sovereignty of the nation. Satan has committed the same crimes in the family of the king and queen of a nation. Furthermore, Satan committed the same crime against God. You do not know all the evil history of Satan, but God does. He knows every evil deed Satan ever committed, but still God has put up with Satan and forgiven him. He is still guiding history and trying to restore people back to Himself.

Any righteous son who sees terrible crimes going on in his home would thirst for revenge and long to punch or kill the evildoer. People would go crazy if they saw what Satan does. But we cannot become crazy because of Satan. We must subjugate him until he completely surrenders. Until then, our patient, steadfast battle must continue. We cannot challenge Satan to a duel, bump him off, and finish fallen history. We must do the things Satan cannot do. The true person’s way of revenge is to be patient, to witness, to fund raise, and bring the message to people one by one, winning them over to God’s side. That is the realistic way to take revenge against Satan for working such incredible evil. How can we refuse to do it?

Every day and every year of my life, I have been speeding toward that goal. I have faced persecution from all over the world, but I have gone patiently over each stage. If the entire population of the United States and the whole world came against me, I would say, “Let it come so we can quickly pass through the gates.”

At every stage of the game, instead of shooting Satan down in a physical or violent manner, I must subjugate him by love. Satan must be dominated by love so that he will willingly come to bow down to me and God in tears and say, “I was a criminal; please forgive me.” Then, when Satan is successfully subjugated, all his victims can also be liberated. That is the battle we have been waging. It is still going on. In this battle, God’s position has been very miserable and tearful. God put Himself in the most miserable situation and deserves all the sympathy we can give.

Look at what I have been doing. Korea and Japan were enemy countries; Japan and the United States have fought; the United States and Germany have been on opposite sides. All these have been enemy relationships, but I want to create a heavenly tradition based on the relationships between these enemy nations. That is what I have been trying so hard to accomplish. All these countries have strongly opposed me. Korea has persecuted me more than any other nation. Japan, the United States and Germany have opposed me as well. But this will pass, and they will come to realize that they have misunderstood me. While they have opposed me, all these countries have been declining, but the more the Unification Church receives persecution, the more it prospers.

These four countries must be united. Without that unity we can never become children of God, and we cannot begin the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. I expounded on this for a long time last February. That is why I sent out missionaries from three enemy nations-Japan, the United States, and Germany-the three most impossible countries. They went out to their mission fields, but their most important job was to unite and not fight among themselves. Dr. Durst may feel his leadership would be simpler if there were no complications of Koreans and Japanese. Even stubborn Germans have been added to the combination of nationalities working in America. “Boy, my headache is big,” he might say.

But God has sent you a great headache so that you can digest more. Korea is East, Japan West, Germany North and America South. East and West, North and South- four directions should come together. Koreans and Germans are unique people, very special. Americans and Japanese have to learn from these people and follow them, and all must become united. When you speak of East and West, North and South it sounds all spread out, but actually even a small house has four directions to it. Even a duck can turn its head in four directions and unite them into one.

There were four nationalities sent to every mission country. Only three people went out together-one Japanese, one German, and one American-but spiritually I am always there with them, too. I am a Korean, so four nations are always together in the mission field. They are like a totem pole or lightning rod to receive persecution. The entire world has hit them hard, but the more they are persecuted and hit, the more compressed and compact they become. Opposition pushes them to the center. When they are in the center, however, unless they are fully united they will crack.

I want you to understand that eventually blessed couple trinities will be formed, making a four-position foundation with four nationalities-one Korean couple, one Japanese couple, one German couple, and one American couple. They will form something like a modern-day Noah’s family. The Korean couple will represent the parent couple; and the couples from the United States, Japan and Germany will represent Noah’s three sons and daughters-in-law. Altogether there will be eight people living as members of one family in a household. Thus, a modern Noah’s family will be created on a universal scale in order to indemnify the positions of Noah and the eight members of his family. Without creating such unity, nobody can enter the ideal heaven. Do you follow?

For instance, Dr. Durst’s Noah family will be formed with the German couple he most dislikes, the Korean couple he most dislikes and the Japanese couple he most dislikes. He is the leader of the United States, so he should demonstrate his love and embrace these couples until they all become one. Theirs will be the exemplary Noah’s family. When Dr. Durst can proclaim to me that his Noah’s family is heaven, he will be a true heavenly citizen. The very place that Dr. Durst calls heaven is where eternal life will begin.

You understand that you are to become sons and daughters of God and build the Heavenly Kingdom. Today you know that very clearly. Actually, I have been expounding on the Bible passage that says, “Whoever would save his life will lose it, and whoever loses his life for my sake will find it.” Furthermore, the Bible says, “Love your enemy.” So what is the distinction between Unificationists and the rest of Christianity? We all have the Bible. The difference is that Unificationists are fulfilling those teachings on the universal level; we are practicing them on the worldwide scale. Therefore, God must use this foundation as the base of His Heavenly Kingdom. The Unification Church is providing God with His foundation. That is the difference. Therefore, the Unification Church is the place in which God takes the greatest delight, joy and satisfaction.

Now you know with whom you shall live. You want to live eternally with Mother and me. Physically Mother and I may be far from you, but spiritually we are with you. So what should you do physically? Go after true brothers and sisters, live with them, think about them, support them, encourage them, and inspire them. That is the task of true men and women. Be beaten for the sake of others. Be the lightning rod for the world. Go ahead and don’t complain. Be patient and move forward like an elephant-without shaking or being shaken. That is the best advice.

Now you know how you should live-from the highest ideals down to the most practical level. I have taught you much this morning. Following this principle, the Unification Church shall have no divisions. It should be absolutely clear who is in the mainstream and who is in the side stream. In the mainstream are those who uphold my teaching at face value, giving themselves sacrificially for the sake of others, trying to be true people with patience and love. Those who try to take the easy, mediocre, selfish, or comfortable way are clearly not in the mainstream of Unification Church tradition. Therefore, you now have the clear and complete criteria for distinguishing who is a true person and who is not.

I used the analogy of the Chinese people in order to instill in your mind an idea that you won’t forget. I also asked you to have a greater capacity for digesting circumstances than the Chinese. I asked you to do better than the Chinese. That is the goal.

Another ten years should not matter to you. You should feel that you can wait for 10, 20 or 30 years without getting tired. Think of the Chinese; they won’t get weary. You should resolve to be better than them, so that when you are planted in the ground your bottom may rot, but a new root will sprout from it and produce new life. The tree will grow; leaves will sprout and flowers bloom. Resolve to be patient. Your ultimate desire is to live with God and become like Him.

Who of you will say: “I want to lead a dramatic life as a child of God and I will be a patient child of God”? Those who pledge to God and True Parents to be patient men and women, please raise your hands. Thank you.

## THE ORIGINAL WORLD AND THE ENEMY WORLD

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### February 1, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

We can consider two distinctly different worlds within the realm of human life. On the individual level, there are also two basic types of people. This division exists on the family, tribal, national and world levels, as well. Because of the fall of man, the true world did not become a reality. Instead, a world which was not originally intended-the unwanted world of evil-came into being. For each individual, for example, there are two different worlds. There is an original man and original world, and a fallen man and fallen world.

Because of the human fall, the original world was lost and the fallen world arose in its place. Therefore, human history has developed within the enemy world, the world of God’s adversary. Human beings and the world became separated from the ideal way and fell into a degenerated situation. The problem we face today is that fallen people do not know what the original human nature is. Nor do they know how to achieve the original family, the original society, nation and world. The fallen world is dominated by Satan, whereas the original world would have been dominated by God.

Who came first, Satan or God? God did. Then why has this fallen world become a reality? In order to completely understand why man has become such an alienated creature we must understand the human fall. This is commonly thought of in purely religious terms, but it is more than that. The idea of a human fall is the only explanation possible to explain the reality of our life. The world is as it is today because of man’s fall-his departure from the original state.

We always sense the whispering of the original mind somewhere in our heart. The original mind continues to whisper even in the midst of the fallen world. Everyone harbors an original mind which yearns for a world of goodness and greatness. When we look at various phenomena in the fallen world, we must be able immediately to judge between good and evil-who is the good man, who is the evil man; which is the good family, which the evil? Which is the good nation and the evil nation, the good world and the evil world?

Man’s original mind moves him to pursue goodness. By the same token, as soon as he sees evil, he wants to move away from it. What has been the yardstick or central standard in fallen history to distinguish good and evil? Has it been religion? Many people do not even know that religion exists. Truth? What is the truth? Is there any simple criterion by which we can distinguish good and evil?

In any society there are laws. Laws are created or determined within a particular age or era. The sovereign power at the time determines that he wants to lead his country a certain way and thus he creates certain laws.

From ancient times until very recently it was the rulers – the monarchy, the aristocrats, the powerful-who determined the laws that all people lived by. But that trend is changing. In modem days, we have seen the democratic system which says, “We should not leave it to one person. We have to rule ourselves.” In democracy, the people themselves are the rulers, the sovereignty of the nation.

The older political system of monarchy or aristocracy has three distinctive levels-the aristocracy, the middle class, and the lower class. The aristocracy is in a position equivalent to the parental role. The middle class represents the son, and the lower class represents the servant. The question is, then, what kind of law is right for that society? What is the criterion? There are three distinct classes, so which should be the governing one: the servant, the son, or the parents?

Is it because of your environment and circumstances that you value parental law, or is it your original mind which wants that? The original mind desires parental law. Why, then, is the aristocratic or the monarchical system declining? Did the monarchs and aristocrats want it to decline? Or, in spite of the fact that they wanted to remain in power, did some circumstances inevitably cause that decline? No monarch wanted to give up his power, yet because of the circumstances almost all did.

Who created the social climates that overthrew the monarchs and changed the system? Even though the monarchs wanted to remain in power, there was a third element which abetted the end of the monarchical system. In the free world among democratic people, does anyone freely choose communism? Why did it come then, if nobody wants it? Many people immigrate to America, seeing democracy as a golden system which will guarantee their freedom. But what has happened? The threat of communism is everywhere, trying to infiltrate and take over the American system and democracy. Why is that?

Let’s look inside the communist world at the communist system itself. A great deal of change is taking place there, just as it is in the democratic world. At this point we have to address one question: In the future, what kind of world will we have? What kind of “ism” or system do we want to live by? The original system is what our minds automatically yearn for and seek.

The original mind is longing for the parental system. However, as a consequence of the fall, the world and therefore even the parental system are corrupted. Everything is on the side of Satan. But instead of overthrowing everything in one sudden move, restoration is gradually taking place, expanding God’s territory step by step.

The age of the autocratic or imperialistic system is over. Now the predominant systems are democracy and communism, and they are in confrontation. As noted before, every country has its own laws. The problem is that all these laws differ from one another. There is no central criterion or standard. How can we find such a standard? Societies are in confusion and chaos because we have no way to know which laws are true or just, which are really representing justice.

The one central factor which determines whether a law is correct and just is the human conscience. At least conscience is alive in the human heart. Therefore, we can say there is one universal force-the conscience-which can be trusted. When you are faced with the need to determine what is right and wrong, good and evil, you can consult your conscience. We normally don’t think so much in terms of, “Is it legal or illegal?” as much as, “Does it bother my conscience?” In our common, daily life we try to use our conscience as our guideline and standard. That means everything else out there, even the stem laws of the nation, can be varied while the one unchanging criterion is the conscience.

Thus we can create a single kind of order. The governmental laws cannot be given almighty power to control the world. The guiding light for the dominion of the world should be the human conscience. Therefore conscientious persons should govern the law and not vice versa. In this way we have to analyze and reorganize the thinking of our world.

How do we know what kind of conscience we have and whether that conscience is the original or the fallen one? First, we have to consider what is the original. We talk about the original but how far back can we trace the original? Where do we end? The original started at some point and has come down systematically through tradition from grandfather to father and son, and so forth. It must be handed down.

Let’s talk about the original of originals. Take the example of -a tree. What is the original tree? There is a seed for a tree and that seed has two parts covered by skin, with an embryo nestled in the center. The two parts are not the original; they contain the nourishment. The real original is the embryo, but even inside the embryo, when you look very closely, you see two tiny parts within.

So where did man-you as an individual-begin? You began as a micro article in a small part of your parent’s body. A particle of your mother and a particle of your father came together and formed the embryo, out of which you have grown- When embryos grow up, they become men and women who need each other. That principle can be expanded from the individual into a greater sphere, all the way to the universe.

The embryo is very tiny. To mature, the seed embryo first uses its entire body as nourishment and thus grows to take more nourishment from the world around it. Likewise, you started as a tiny unit which initially took nourishment from your mother’s body. After your birth you developed, grew, and became a man or a woman by taking nourishment-food, air, sunlight and so forth- from the entire world. When you are elevated into the spirit world, what kind of element do you consume? The love of God. Everyday you eat up God, who is everywhere!

According to the Principle, there are three stages of growth: the embryonic stage or the formative stage, the growth stage, and the completion stage. When people speak of death, is it really death? Does the person disappear from the cosmos? Isn’t it actually a new birth? When you are born into the spirit world, you will still need food and nourishment. Your future environment will be the love of God. It will surround you and nourish you like food and air.

In seeking the original, then, we have seen that each person begins as a tiny particle called the embryo. Let’s imagine, however, that inside the mother’s womb where the elements of the father and mother meet, there was conflict-the “dialectical” at work. The mother’s egg says, “I want to control the whole process. You just get out of here.” Then the father’s sperm says, “No, I am the boss. You get out of here.” What do you think would happen if that kind of struggle actually took place? Does human life start out according to the communist “law” of the dialectic? Or does it follow the law of harmony, cooperation and unity toward a common purpose?

When you observe electricity, do you see the plus and minus charges struggling? If not, what are they doing? They exist in harmony, unity and cooperation, right? By the same token, each new self, each embryo, results from the harmonious relationship of the mother’s and the father’s elements. We can therefore assert that the universe itself started from harmony, cooperation and unification toward a common purpose.

What does man’s original mind desire? Does it seek struggle, confrontation, opposition, and separation? The original foundation of the universe is filled with the desire for unity, cooperation and harmony. This desire is the original spirit of the original mind and is where all things began. Any constructive movement begins from this point. Thus the spirit of the original mind always seeks unity, harmony and cooperation. The original mind can only move toward these qualities of relationship.

Communists, then, came up with the concept of struggle which they call the dialectic. Is that the real truth? Where would you like to dwell-in the place of struggle or in the place of harmony? You want to go where there is unity. Even if you say, “That’s not true!” your original mind says, “Yes, it is!”

Therefore, we see that the original world is the world f harmony, unity, and cooperation. The original seed is formed through complementary relationships. From the original seed come the leaves, trunk and branches of the tree. This is logical. But if instead everything developed according to the concept of the dialectic, wherever seeds were sown, the result would be war. Thus we would see war against the soil, war against rain, war against the rocks, war against sunshine. But that’s not the way nature works.

When a seed is planted, all things in the environment he soil, moisture and sunshine-try to assist the seed to fulfill its purpose and become a tree. When a seed is dropped on the ground, do all the elements in the soil say, “We are the proletariat. You, the bourgeoisie, came into the ground to exploit us. We can’t stand you. Get out of here”? Does a demonstration occur? No, absolutely not. They welcome the seed, “Mr. Seed, please come and dwell with us. We’ll give you food and moisture. We’ll love you and take care of you so that you can grow into a tree.” Nature embraces and elevates, saying to the seed, “How wonderful you are!” not, “How miserable you are! Get out of here, you rascal.”

Returning to the subject of conscience, then, the original mind always follows the original law of nature and the universe. That original law is the spirit of harmony, unity and cooperation. Thus our conscience always pushes us in this direction. When someone directed by his original mind desires to move toward maturity and growth, does he want to go as directly as possible, or to meander all over the place? When you go to meet your lover, are you taking your time to get there, dawdling along the way, or are you like a bullet, dashing forward?

We can rely more upon our conscience than upon the changeable laws of society. The man who follows his original mind does not need external laws, because he follows the law of his own conscience. That person would be welcome in any society. Therefore, men of justice behave according to the brightness and sensitivity of their conscience. Where is your conscience trying to direct you? Toward harmony. Harmony requires at least two elements. You must harmonize with something or someone else-not just with yourself.

Let’s return to the origin of man and woman. The father’s element and the mother’s element come together in you, but what are they centered on? Even before life, love was your origin. So which comes first, life or love? Philosophy expounds upon this question, but still there remains much confusion about it.

There is no question but that love is the origin and the initiator. We can even answer the age-old question of which came first, the chicken or the egg? The egg came first! Now you know why you came to Belvedere today to learn the answer to this famous question! You achieved your purpose and don’t need anything more, right? Shall we stop the sermon now? Why do you protest so loudly? You didn’t pay an admission fee! You have the right to protest because of original love. You want to be given more.

We are discussing a very simple principle, but with it we can clarify so many confusing issues in our world. All universal matters can be systematized. Does the conscience travel a crooked line or a straight one? Your conscience moves you to the straight road, but where is that road going? Toward money? Power? Great fame and honor? Knowledge? What is it then? It is love. At all times the conscience is looking for only one way: the straight way toward love.

I want you to understand that the conscience follows the law of conscience, but a more important law is the law of love. There are all kinds of love. Among them is original love, and that’s what we are talking about. Thus there should also be an original love law. Where is the original love law? Why do we need it? Wherever love is, that law is required. Love wants to dwell in its own home, society, nation, world, and cosmos. Love wants to create its own environment, not dwell in a foreign one.

When centered upon the law of conscience, a person will be very truthful. Centering upon the law of love, that person becomes not only truthful but also loving. Which kind of person would you like to be? Do you have that love? Do you have that conscience? Put your conscience in your palm and show it to me. Where is it? It is in your heart. Did your heart suddenly spring into being, or did it evolve through generations of your family tree? You are not an independent entity You are connected back through time to the very origin at the beginning.

Where then is that original mind located? It is at the very center of the original world. You want to position yourself at the very center of the original world, of your original mind, so you are setting the pace, taking initiative. In that world you are most important. Unless you are confident enough to say, “I am the most important figure in the original world,” you do not have the right to deal with the original law. Only with that position can you deal with the original law. Original law is the prime force, the supreme force of the universe. For example, when an individual cell in your body is functioning perfectly, that cell is entitled to receive any kind of blood circulating in your body. That is a special privilege of the cell.

We come to the conclusion, then, that human history has gone through three basic stages: the imperial stage, the democratic stage and the communist stage. But each will fade away because none of those systems is the true one. None deals with the original mind, the original world and original love. Because they have no capacity to deal with that, they will come and go.

The most important person is the one who harbors the original mind. But where can we find that original person? We must conclude that we are living in a fake world, an untruthful world. Therefore, the original mind desires to escape and seeks to reach the original world.

The earth has a current population of over four billion people. The innate desire of all people is to find someone who can guide mankind toward the original world. That true leader comes from where? He must come through and go over the entire fallen world-from the individual, to the family, tribal, national and worldwide levels. Battered, seasoned and tested by the fallen world, he will finally be proven to be the original leader.

What kind of man is the original man? He is a true man. What is the definition of a true man? You say he is a man of perfected love. What kind of man has perfected love? How do you recognize him? In order to understand the true man we have to ask, “What kind of God is God?” because God is the origin of the true man. To understand the true, original man you must understand God.

God is the one who has the capacity to love each and everything. When you say someone has the capacity to love each and everything, you can say he is both the largest and the smallest of all. Since you’ve covered both ends, you’ve covered them all. God has the capability and power to love the greatest and the most minute of all. God has overlooked nothing.

Think of the circulation of your blood. There is no place in your body which is off-limits. Blood flows from the top of your brain to your fingertips to your toenails. It goes everywhere. Have you ever wondered why blood is crimson red? What about snow white blood? Let’s imagine we had snow white blood. When you think of the color white, it immediately connotes coldness. The Redskins won the Super Bowl, right? I’ll tell you later the secret of how they won it! “Redskin,” referring to the Indians’ color, suggests a race that is warmer, more embracing than “cold” white people. The white race excels in scientific achievement by coldly, analytically breaking things down. But the Redskins, the Indians, are primitive, maintaining their crude, original nature. Therefore, they have preserved much more purity of heart and have a more unstained nature.

Thus the communists were smart for choosing red as their color. When you select one color to represent love, what color would you like to have? Yes, red because red represents heart and warmth. In the communist world, real warmth and love are suppressed. But they picked the warmest color as a deceptive facade for the coldness and cruelty they wanted to hide.

There are three directions in which we can go: following the laws of secular society, the law of conscience, or the law of love. Out of those three choices, which would you choose as your final destination?

We were discussing the seed-the embryo and the two parts inside the seed. The seed germinates and becomes a tree but then it produces new seeds, making a complete cycle. Similarly, man began from love. Love was his seed, the initial point by which he will complete the cycle and produce a new person, the fruit of love. A person is born into society, develops through society during the growth period, and ultimately comes to marry, which should be the culmination of love.

Have you blossomed? You have gone through the period of your prime teen years, when your minds were filled with romantic and poetic thoughts. At that time, both men and women come to realize and seek the specialness of each other. You did go through that age, didn’t you?

A flower has two parts: the male and the female. When a tree is fully grown, the flowers are in full bloom. Then the male part and female part of the flowers meet in “flower love,” have give and take, and their unity germinates a new seed. Passing through the prime teen years is therefore the most dangerous period for men and women. Enticement, attractions, and temptation like magnetic waves are everywhere. The desire to unite is very strong. But illicit, unlawful unity yields an illicit seed and bears unlawful or sinful fruit.

What is the ideal? Purity must be maintained. The male flower part and the female flower part meet in purity, lawfully and with the acceptance of the universe, and then bear fruit. Purity ensures the preservation of the original mind and the original world. The original man is without stain. When original man and woman meet, the original pure seed will be conceived. The cycle is completed when the fruit is borne and produces new seeds, in turn.

Do you think you can stop the power of nature which is pushing you to bear fruit? Can the flower stop its male

and female parts from meeting and forming the seed? The

unstained first love is most important. After you enter into lawful marriage and lawful love, you always compare that with your first love, even if you misused your first love. That is unfortunate. Your mind always goes back to the original, and the purest thing is the first one. Divorce is actually rebellion against nature and the law Of love. Where can you go to get forgiveness?

The worst possible crime in the world of God is disobedience to the law of love. In spirit world the worst punishment goes to the person who was irresponsible in love. He deserves the worst place, the hell of hells. Therefore in the world of God, the world of human beings, and the world of nature, the worst enemies are those who violated the law of love.

Look at the American way of life. Is it heaven or hell? You Americans say it is hell. Is America a good and great country? If it is evil and bad, it is destined to perish. The natural conclusion is that this country is declining. You Americans should think, “When America perishes, I too will perish.” What about the Moonies in America? Are you a good group? Are you just trying to be good?

Though each seed is destined to return to the original seed to complete its cycle, this route has been blocked in the human world. People have no way to return and consummate themselves as a true seed, and therefore, somewhere along the fine, they will be corrupted. That’s why the situation is miserable.

Men and women have certain satanic influence over each other. Some women feel they are very beautiful and want to dress nicely and wear lots of makeup to hook men. The men think the same way. “I am a very good looking man, and I’m sure women will follow me. I’m going to test it out myself on Fifth Avenue!” Why do Moonies go against this trend? It is because we know the truth. We know they are walking along the road to destruction. Our road is narrow but it is the road to prosperity and true survival.

Here is a good piece of advice for women: If you feel your husband is not attractive and you don’t even want to look at him. anymore, then think of him. as a pet! You may not pay much attention to a little dog or cat, but if it follows you around constantly-into the living room, around the house, into the bedroom-and sleeps with you, sooner or later you will form some kind of an attachment! That’s the way the original mind works! At some point you will start patting the dog. When you look at him really intently, your pet will feel joy. Your dog will blink his eyes at you. When you give him food, he eats and enjoys it. You can say, “Well, my pet acts just like me. if I hit him, he is so unhappy. Since he reacts just like me, we are basically the same.”

There is only one difference-one is feminine and the other is masculine. Women usually don’t like an effeminate man; they have no attraction to such a man. Imagine yourself living with a man who had small, manicured hands, polished toenails, and who wore a necklace and earrings! Mother and Father have two very different natures. Mother eats very daintily and carefully, but Father just stuffs the food in. Men have no time to think about how to eat food. Men should act like men. In war time, in a state of emergency, there’s no time for men to worry about forks and knives or about looking attractive. When a bomb drops at the door, he just kicks it out!

For a long time: East Garden didn’t have any pets.

Mother didn’t especially want to have pets around. But the children brought in a little kitten one day and that kitten went everywhere. There was nothing in which that kitten was not involved, even in important conferences. It was always around Mother’s feet and it followed her to the bedroom and everywhere. Mother developed an attachment to that kitten, and now she loves pets more than anyone else at East Garden. That’s the way human nature is.

So think of it this way: no matter how bad your husband may be, he is still better than a pet. At least when you call your husband, he can say, “Yes?” A dog cannot. Women enjoy being sentimental, romantic, and poetic sometimes and you need someone who will listen to you. Well, talk to your husband. He will listen to you. A pet cannot understand you. Sometimes women are hypersensitive and you need someone you can take it out on. Your husband will just take it saying, “Uh, huh.” That’s better than a pet. Also, men know that women have a certain period they go through every month, a moody and sensitive time. When you women get very nasty, your husband knows it is that time and will forgive and love you. How wonderful to have someone to put up with you!

Think of how it would be if you were feeling moody, tearful, and sentimental but there was no one to respond to you. If a woman was feeling discouraged or in a very sentimental mood, and another beautiful woman came along and said, “I understand you, I want to comfort you,” that would not please you very much. But there is much more comfort in a rough-looking, masculine man coming along and saying, “Don’t worry! I’ll take care of you.

When you speak of something as “ideal,” there is no ready-made item you can point to. “Ideal” is something you must put together. There is no such thing as an ideal husband or ideal wife. The ideal is something you develop and create in your relationship. Love is something which germinates. The time will come when love enters into two people. As time goes on, you will realize the preciousness of that love between you. Then husband and wife can say, “I am in you, and you are in me,” just as Jesus said, “I am in the Father and the Father in me.”

Love must be given freely and unconditionally. Without first giving it, can you try to receive it? This is not correct and is against universal law.

Each person is the fruit of the love between his father and mother, and he himself shall consummate the same love, continuing the tradition. Sometimes people may live very peacefully together, even though they are not such pretty people to look at. They may have deficiencies, yet they live harmoniously. You may be amazed at how a man can live with a certain kind of woman, or vice-versa.

But it’s always possible.

Sometimes you may observe someone in your family such as your brother and his wife, for example, who have many deficiencies on both sides and who appear not to be such a good match. Yet they live happily with one another. You realize there is an amazing power pulling them together. You might try to pick one ideal couple from all your relatives. There may be one uncle who is a Harvard graduate, with a wife who is equally well-educated. Because they have enough money and a good house, they may seem like the ideal couple. Another couple, however, may seem impossible-they have nothing, they don’t look attractive and aren’t even at the same educational level.

But external things do not make people happy. The well-to-do couple may become miserably unhappy, while the couple with nothing may live like sweet honey because love is the power which brings them together, not their social condition or the size of their bank account. The intensity of unconditional love between husband and wife is more valuable than anything you can think of more than beauty, education or social standing. The most important thing is the purity and intensity of their love.

Hating or abhorring another human being, regardless of the reason, is a manifestation of the satanic nature. The original mind always seeks to embrace others. Since God has the original of original minds, He always bonds with His children and is always trying to embrace them. God is capable of loving the smallest and the largest, the lowest and the highest. That is what God is all about.

Suppose a certain person happens to be ugly, crippled, or in a miserable situation. Do you think God is not interested in that person, that He is so almighty and lofty that He wouldn’t want to have any contact with such human garbage? On the contrary, God would be most concerned about the person who has the most need of His love. God wants to care for him.

If you do not take your spouse seriously, or if you have some feeling that your spouse is not good enough for you, listen to this lecture closely. Men and women, you must clearly realize that we were born into this world to fulfill true love. True love can be fulfilled in a more dramatic way when there is little compatibility between husband and wife at first. Without a woman, you men cannot look forward to true love. Without a man, you women cannot consummate true love. Is it true love when someone has a different lover each night, and then goes away in the morning? In America today the divorce rate is over 50% — more than one million couples were divorced in 1982. Is that a sign of true love?

Each person came into being from the union of love, not from deception or a lie. That is a fact, the real thing. You have to take seriously the real heart, real love, and real mind of others. No matter what kind of husband you have, the parent who gave birth to him loved him and nurtured him, and truly protected his well-being. That person became your husband, or your wife. Any wife who wants to inherit the tradition of that family love must love her husband more than his parents loved him. You have to look at marriage from that concept, because nowadays marriage is seen from a selfish viewpoint-“I want to gain something out of this marriage. Someone should come and love me.” This concept of marriage is wrong.

If you are not satisfied with your spouse, you should blame your own “eye.” There is nothing wrong with the husband or the wife. Your “eye” is wrong-your concept and your perception are wrong.

Sometimes when you are having a fight or quarrel with your spouse, the best thing you can do is to run into the bathroom and look in the mirror. You will see the most satanic and monstrous face there. When you women see yourself like that, you will thank your husband for being such a saint and say, “If I had been in his position, I would have kicked me out a long time ago.” Be grateful. Maybe that is the reason women carry a mirror in their handbag!

When you compare smiles, a woman’s smiling face is much more attractive than a man’s, which is not so expressive. A woman’s smile grows from formation, growth, to perfection, like a flower opening up and blossoming. It starts out mildly, then it bursts into a bigger smile, and finishes very beautifully. When women smile, their faces become blushed and pink; men are always attracted by that kind of smile. So the smile is a woman’s special ability: a thousand words will not do the work of one beautiful smile.

Men don’t enjoy women who talk like a machine gun. Women who are slightly reserved, and who from time to time give their best smile are more pleasant to be around. If some emergency happens, a man may react very violently, while a woman may react more calmly and say quietly, “What happened?” Women are more symbolic of love. We might say that women are always swimming in the ocean of love. When you go to a pool and watch men and women swimming, which are more beautiful to behold? Women swimming are more beautiful because they are curved and streamlined, like a Concorde jet.

What kind of law do we want to follow in our heart the law of society, the law of conscience, or the law of love? Even if you decided to follow that law of love a long time ago, this morning you must have realized that you have violated that law many times. So this morning you have come to a clear determination: we will follow the law of love.

Today’s topic is “The Original World and the Enemy World.” What is the difference between the two worlds? In the original world, the law of love prevails and is observed from the individual to the family, society, national and world levels, all the way up to God. Wouldn’t you like to live in that original world? For what purpose? For love. I want you to understand that human beings were born because of love. Thus you can say, “I live because of love, I will die and go to a higher life because of love.” Love is everything.

When will you be able to say you are ready to die? It’s simple. When you women have truly loved your husband without reservation, then you can die willingly. As husbands, when you men have a record and achievement of loving your wife with all your soul, heart, and mind, then you are ready. Then you can claim, “God, I love my spouse with all my heart, soul and mind, and with that same criteria I love the world and I love you. Are you ready to accept me?” God will say, “Yes, I am. You are my child, without question,” and it will echo and vibrate throughout the universe. In order to accomplish this, you definitely need your husband or wife. How precious is your spouse-without him or her, you could not do it.

As parents, you should say, “I love my children with true parental love. With the same quality of love, I love the universe and God.” Then when you stand before God, the entire universe will testify to you. When children say, “I love my parents as much as they loved me. I love them as much as my spouse,” then the universe will say, “Yes, yes, you do.” Anybody who receives that resounding echo from the universe is ready to die happily. Such a person can be elevated into new life at any time.

Therefore, both men and women are extremely important, necessary components of life. Men, women, parents, children-all these are necessary “workshop instruments” by which we can perfect our love. The greatest praise your children can give is, “My daddy and mummy are like God.” The best thing a wife can say is, “My husband is like God.” The best thing a husband can say is, “My wife is a saint. She is like God.” Parents can say about their children, “My son is like Jesus.” These are the kinds of compliments we want to give to our family members. What will bring that kind of accomplishment? Would money do it? Would knowledge or a university degree do it? No, it is only with love that you become like God. Do you want to live like that?

By doing, by thinking, by loving in this way you will liberate yourself. You are initially confined to a small area, but when you love, you are liberated to travel throughout the universe. The cosmos is truly yours. The universe is so large that you could travel for billions of light years and still you would not come to the end of it. What pushes you to want to go everywhere? It is the urge of love. You want to go with someone you love, with children, parents and spouse that you love. You want to be totally free to travel everywhere and let your loved ones enjoy everything. That is the urge of love and that is why God created an infinite universe. What is hell? It is being confined in a box while other people are traveling freely all over the universe, living a fulfilled life.

No matter how big the universe might be, the love between husband and wife is still greater. If someone were offered the universe for that love, there would be no comparison, no swap possible. Are you practicing that kind of love in your married life? If you have a Korean wife, I’m sure you are thinking that she is tough, and may even wonder if it would be better to have an American wife. Do you have such an analytical and comparing mind? Love encompasses and embraces everything-is this what you are doing? When you consider all the people of the world, white people are a very small minority. You must embrace and encompass everyone in the entire universe. That is the scope of our life.

When a husband and wife both reach the spirit world, they dwell together. Once you are blessed here as husband and wife, you can travel to the ends of the universe in spirit world. It might take billions of light years, but when you are in love in the spirit world, it can happen instantly. You can just lock your arms together, like Superman and Lois Lane, and fly through the sky. You don’t even have to go to a travel agency and make a reservation!

I want you to know that ours is a most romantic and dramatic God. He has a mind-boggling universe waiting for us. Once I went to a museum in Great Britain where I saw the largest diamond in the world – 570 carats. But in God’s realm, an entire planet is made of diamond. Don’t you think such a thing exists in outer space? How about a star of pure gold? In light of this, it is very amusing that women may wear a small piece of gold or diamond and be so proud of that. In the love of God, I feel as if I am riding on a gold and diamond star-so I don’t need any rings or jewelry at all. When you consummate true love, you inherit everything out there. It is all yours when you inherit the true love of God.

If you go to spirit world without consummating true love, you cannot say to me, “Father, why didn’t you teach me the truth?” You have heard this truth at Belvedere on February 1, 1983. 1 am not just speaking to you, but I am also speaking to the world and to generations to come. When I speak from this platform, I am speaking in eternal history. These historical words are spoken every Sunday morning, or every first of the month. When you come to hear the historical declarations, however, you sometimes say, “Oh, why is it taking so long? He has been speaking for three hours already. I’m sleepy.” Complaining this way shows that you are forgetting the historical meaning.

Any person who doesn’t want to listen when I speak about the philosophy of love is destined to decline. The love of God is trying to knock on your door, but you are sleeping. You don’t recognize the love of God right in front of you. The universe is trying to embrace you, but you reject it because you are sleepy. Your eyes should be like sparkling lights, and even if we should go on for 24 hours or more, day in and day out, your eyes should sparkle even more, saying, “Father, give me more! Give me more!”

Those who have received the Blessing from Father, raise your hands. Even if all other couples flunk, do you want to be the one exemplary couple?

We’re talking about love, but the tide of our speech also mentions the enemy, the adversary. I have already been speaking for two and a half hours. I made a promise to Mother that I would be brief. If I break that promise, I must apologize to her. Then she will say, “I know you spoke overtime, but I forgive you. This February I was a special morning, and I saw all the state leaders here today. You spoke of love, and that topic always makes you go overtime! I know that, so I forgive you!”

Actually, Mother is concerned because of her love. She sees that I am no longer a young man, even though I still feel young. She says to me, “Father, you should not over-extend yourself. You have biological limitations.”

If I get into the habit of speaking for five hours, Mother may tell me to shorten it by 30 minutes. Then when I cut down to four and a half hours, she win tell me to shorten it another 30 minutes. When it is four hours she will tell me to reduce it to three and a half, then to three, then to two and a half, and so on, until finally I don’t have to speak at all. I just have to show up at the service! I should receive a degree, graduating with honors in sermonizing! But I don’t want to receive a diploma without breaking all existing world records.

No matter what, love is supreme. A loving hand, even though small, can be extended a million miles. A I

heart can expand and penetrate every part of the world. Do you feel pain when someone loves you? Do you repel love, or do you want it? What about God? You desire love because God feels that way, and you are created in His image.

When you pray, asking fervently, “God, give ME knowledge. I want to have the wisdom of Solomon,” God will say, “Forget it. I’m not interested in giving you knowledge.” Then you might ask, “God, please give me a lot of money,” and He wouldn’t pay any attention. But when you ask, “God, give me love,” He’ll ask, “What would you do with My love?” You would answer, “I want to liberate the entire world, including You.” Then God would say, “That is an exciting project! I want to join with you and be your partner.”

If you first say, “Give me Your love,” then you can ask, “By the way, Heavenly Father, I need more wisdom, too, in order to convey Your love to others. I want to conduct seminars and teach many people, so I need money, too, Heavenly Father!” Then God will say, “Just as you requested, everything is going to be ready for you. I have prepared everything.” So you don’t even need a prayer if it is for Heaven-just go out, get it and do it.

Ultimately, religion is heading toward the goal where neither religion itself nor prayer will be necessary All you will need to do is practice love and live in love. Then you won’t need sermons and religious doctrines. Our fundraising members don’t have much time to pray From morning to night they are running, running, running. As they run they say, “Heavenly Father, please help me- You are with me, aren’t You?” God is right there to respond to those most urgent prayers. In that case, you don’t have to sit down at a specified time to pray.

You may go to a chapel and pray for hours and hours, only to come out and do evil deeds because you already set bad conditions. Many people even misuse religion by saying, “God forgives us, so we can do whatever we want.” But you are working to save the lives of the people of the world. You say, “They are my brothers and sisters, and they are dying! This is an emergency. I’m totally committed to rescuing just one more brother before time runs out. There’s no time to sit down for prayer.” That is truly the right attitude.

Where is the average American family heading for today? They are heading for hell! You know it, yet many of you are apathetic, not doing anything about it. What kind of brotherhood is that? If a person were ill and about to die and there was no doctor to unlock the drug cabinet, wouldn’t you break into it to get the medicine? Would you be heated as a thief? Not at all. Even if secular law tried to condemn you for stealing, the man you saved would come to the court and say, “Don’t accuse him! Without him I would have been dead.” By the law of love, a other laws can be judged.

If, in his absolute determination to save the world, someone is running so fast that he has an accident and someone is killed, how would he be judged? As far as Heavenly law is concerned, that person is forgiven because the law of love precedes anything else. If he was truly trying to give his life for the sake of the world and that was his pure motivation, that person would be forgiven. When you go out with extraordinary love, all other things shall be encompassed by it. Father is the central figure of all Moonies, right? Not only you say yes, but all of America will say that Reverend Moon is the central figure. God, too, says, “Yes, Reverend Moon is the central figure!” What win Satan and the evil spirits in hell say?

People may ask, “Why am you doing such strange things? Why are you making so much noise and becoming so controversial? Why does the entire world come against you, Reverend Moon, and why don’t the Christian churches like you? How can you survive? You are really an oddball.” Will I say, “Well, I didn’t realize that. You are right. I should retreat now and do things differently”? No matter how great the opposition and criticism coming to me, I do not change even one iota. I push you out more and more, making your life more difficult.

Because outside people observe how Reverend Moon upholds Ins principle and pushes the members to sacrifice more and more, they think that no one will stay, that everyone will run away When you stay, however, people conclude that you must be brainwashed. Why don’t you run away? Why do you stay with me? I don’t give you money or buy you fancy automobiles- Why do you stay? It is for love. Spirit world is giving the same answer.

I think on a large scale. In order to save the billions of people in the world, this group of people shall become the offering. The entire history of restoration is at stake so from the viewpoint of God, it will be the most worthwhile sacrifice. Some of you may even be called to martyrdom. If so, you will be the most glorified people in history.

I am absolutely determined to see the fulfillment of universal love and the salvation of all mankind. This goal of restoration of history from evil to goodness overrides everything, so I am pushing you to do extraordinary things. Though you might feel it is unreasonable, history will not. What we do will be accepted in the sight of the universe and the sight of God.

One day the national leaders of the church in Germany were called and asked to come immediately to the United States. They just came, period, not knowing why or where they were going. One thing is for sure: they will be pushed out for the accomplishment of greater love and greater purpose. Because they trust me, they said, “Whatever you want, let it be done.” The universe is pushing Reverend Moon to do more. Since I am under pressure by the universe, I push you as well so you are told, “Do more, accomplish more, fight harder!” Do you like it?

The reason I am pushing you so hard is that I want you to gain the love which nobody can take away from you. It Will be yours for eternity Satan can never come and open his mouth to accuse you. If I was too easy on you, Satan would say, “What did they do to deserve that love?’ You must graduate from accusation so that no one can point a finger at you.

Do you think God truly loves Reverend Moon? Maybe you know better than I! After all, God has always given me the worst situations. God gave me a long term in a communist prison camp, as well as perpetual persecution from society. God directed me ten years ago to come to America, telling me that everything would be all right. But actually since coming to America, all I have experienced was persecution, court battles, and even a prison sentence. Were those the goodies God was talking about? Yet I truly have no complaint whatsoever because love blossoms in the worst place. The most brilliant flower of love blooms at the bottom of hell. That’s the way you can conquer the satanic world, and Satan can have absolutely no accusation anymore.

What about you? How much have you matured in your years of being a member of the Unification Church? What about you state leaders? Do you think: “Well, I have been a member for several years and now I’m a state leader. I shouldn’t have to go out witnessing or fundraising! I’ll just make the members do if’? Is that what you are saying? As leaders, you must understand that you are in the parental role. A mother is the servant of servants in every house. She always takes care of the worst chores, the jobs that nobody wants.

How do you distinguish a good leader from a bad one? You know the criteria now. Those state leaders who think that they are good, compare your definition with mine. How many of you are the servant of the servants in your state? After listening to this sermon today, how many of you realize that you have not been good leaders? Therefore, I treat you harshly and try to discipline you. Do you wonder why I do that?

What does that mean? It means we’ve got to bring a revolution to our leadership, beginning with those in the highest positions. As long as you have hope, you can go down to the very bottom and begin again. After working your way to the top, you can go down and start again. After working your way up even higher, you can go down again. With this kind of rhythm, you will be all right. You may have started with a very high spirit some years ago but have now declined. Somehow you recover, but generally speaking you keep going down, and someday you may even fall away.

What kind of revolution do we need? A revolution of love. Do you welcome it? If your husband or wife doesn’t like the revolution, then tell him or her to go away. Let him stay out for ten years and meanwhile you just fulfill everything for the Kingdom of God. Then go look for your husband. If he is still longing for you and waiting for you, put him in your pocket and restore him. And vice versa. If your wife has been waiting out there for ten years, that’s all right. You should have no regrets at all. You will have done the right thing.

You may be thinking, ‘This is Reverend Moon’s way and method and not the American way. We are civilized people. We don’t do things like that.” Do you think your way will lead you to Heaven, or will Reverend Moon’s way lead you to Heaven? You said it: “Reverend Moon’s way leads to Heaven.”

I recently watched the Super Bowl between the Washington Redskins and the Miami Dolphins. I like football because it has such spirit, such a strategy of defense. The defensive players are like rocks-nothing is going to come through them. The offensive players are like bullets they just penetrate, regardless of the opponent. The fact that the Redskins won this year was almost a miracle. They were the underdog, with no way to win.

I want you to understand that the universal dispensation is extraordinary in scope. The Unification Church is in a position like the Redskins. We will have to sacrifice, sometimes just in small ways here and there, but maybe some will even have to die. Yet when the ultimate victory has been won, that sacrifice will be glorified and sanctified. The saints throughout history were martyred and shed blood on many occasions. However, God was patient, knowing that He would see the ultimate universal victory in which everyone’s sacrifice would be rewarded many thousand times over. That’s the way God has planned it, and how I see it as well.

Jesus accepted his fate on the cross because by offering that sacrifice God could win a greater victory. In order to save the world, God nobly sacrificed His own most precious son.

Do you know if God really loves Reverend Moon? My mind is not relaxed for even one moment. I don’t know if I am doing 100% or not; only when I have finished my course and ascend to spirit world will I know. So until then, I cannot relax. I will probably suffer my entire life here on earth until I go up to my own place in Heaven. Then looking down, I will see that the Unification Church is loved by the entire world. The Unification Church will have brought the fallen world into fruition, perfection and restoration. Then I will take joy from the sight. That shall be my reward.

God has been with me all of the time. Those forces which have come against me, such as established churches, American politicians, and the media, think that they are doing the right thing to oppose me, but they have fallen deeper and deeper into darkness, confusion and chaos. They thought Reverend Moon represented the forces of darkness, but Reverend Moon is being seen clearly in the light of his righteousness. The time will come when they will see clearly The dawn is approaching; each moment moves us toward the sunrise.

The universe and all nature are preparing for that dawn, ready to receive the sunlight. The satanic world doesn’t like Reverend Moon at all. They look at him and scoff, but the original world looks at Reverend Moon as a champion and representative of original love. What kind of champion is he? He is the one who is upholding the love of God. Billions of men have been born throughout history, but Reverend Moon is the one who has expressed most clearly the intense love of God. He is the one who has loved the entire universe and mankind with the perspective of God’s love.

The Unification Church is a unique church: it teaches clearly and logically the truth about the original world and the love of God. Even if some members leave, they cannot deny that the Unification Church has a logical scientific teaching, and that what it talks about is correct. Do you agree with that? Ex-Moonies usually don’t like to go their way alone. They feel too lonely. Therefore, they cling together and create Ex-Moonie clubs.

Many felt that they didn’t have any freedom in the Unification Church, so they wanted to leave and live according to their own will. They may go out and earn money or try to gain all the knowledge they can, but do you think they get real joy out of it? No, they find even greater dilemmas. Some even try drinking and promiscuous lifestyles which they thought would be fun, and they become miserable and hopeless.

We are leading a tough life, but at least we have hope. No matter how much Reverend Moon is persecuted it doesn’t matter because he always has hope. The strength of your heart is the key. If you are assured and confident, then you will be strong enough to repel all kinds of persecution. Even death cannot stop you. The strongest army is the one whose members do not fear the possibility of death and who pledge, “Unto my life.”

When I came to America, the first thing I did was to meet leaders in this country: I met senators, congressmen and even the President. I spoke exactly this kind of truth to them. Many senators didn’t want to listen. They thought, “I’ve been in politics for several decades, and I know this country better than any foreigner. Now Reverend Moon, visitor from the Orient, comes to tell me what is wrong with America!”

But now, who was right? Who has become more famous? According to their standards, Reverend Moon was wrong, but this opinion has been turned around. I have great confidence because I have based my whole life and teaching on the eternal truth of love. In millions of years, this law of love will not change. Men will come and go, but love will not change.

This is truly the most blessed spot in which you are sitting. Therefore, be absolutely confident; take the initiative. Do not retreat even one iota. Move forward saying, “Nobody can stop me because I am representing universal love, the love of God. Mankind desperately needs the love of God which I can share.”

For this reason I always ask the state leaders to go and meet the top people in their state. I ask them why they sit inside the church center instead of going out. I came from Korea and went to meet the top leadership of the United States, including Nixon and Eisenhower. When I knew that President Carter was going against God’s principles, I spoke out.

State leaders should be able to inspire governors, deputy governors, police chiefs and the heads of city councils. You will only be able to do that if you create the way. You cannot just sit in the living room trying to love the world. You have to go to the world and mobilize people. We must wipe out our conventional way of thinking about leadership and form a new concept. What do you think? You know that America is a dying patient. When you see that dying patient-your own country-can you Americans just remain bystanders? If you did, you would become an enemy to America.

Among enemies, which is the worst enemy? Is it the one who takes away your possessions or your house? That is not the worst enemy. The worst enemy is the enemy of love because the enemy of love destroys the universal principle.

We can divide human life into four major parts: the family, the nation, the world and the cosmos. Let’s examine the family. How many generations are living in one family? Perhaps there are three or even four-great grandparents, grandparents, parents and children. It is not unusual these days for four generations to be living at the same time. Counting each generation as twenty years, four generations total eighty years. By what is a family organized-by power? By knowledge? By money? No, it is by love.

What, then, is Satan? For the members of a family, any person or action which tries to separate them from a loving relationship and which causes great unhappiness within the family is Satan. Anybody who destroys the love between my father and mother is my worst enemy. Anyone who separates me from my wife is my worst enemy. Truly Satan is anyone who would separate my brothers or sisters from their spouses, anyone who would destroy my children’s love. On all these levels, there is only one enemy: Satan. The one who could destroy love on every level is an extraordinary enemy, the worst enemy.

Satan is the worst enemy of all. He not only brought separation in all love relationships, but he actively seeks to exterminate all people. He has attacked all loving relationships, and has made people his slaves. Satan has expanded his destruction of love from the family level to the national level. Further, Satan will try to destroy love on the worldwide level, especially at the time of the coming of the Messiah. He wants to totally destroy any relationship between the Messiah and the people.

Furthermore, Satan wants to go all the way through the cosmos to destroy even God’s own loving palace. From the top to the bottom, it is Satan who brought the destruction of the love relationship. That is Satan’s crime. I want you to understand how absolutely evil Satan is. He not only destroyed love, but he also brought heartbreak to God by killing all the righteous people, including Jesus. The work of Satan has caused so much bloodshed.

Your lives are no exception. Satan is working in America, vying to destroy the American family. The problem that America faces today is how to restore every level of love into the original form. America has become so perverted. How can we put it all back together? Can you say, “Well, so what! I’ll live with it”? Satan utilizes all kinds of weapons and criminal activities, including liquor, tobacco, drugs, immorality, prostitution and extortion. We cannot allow Satan to continue such corruption.

God has been looking at all the problems of the world. Though He has the power to destroy everything at one time, He won’t because He cannot abolish His desire for true love. If He were to trample down every facet of the world, it would mean that He would have no more hope for the realization of true love. That’s why God must be patient.

In the last days, Satan is utilizing as his greatest champion the God-denying ideology of communism. Through communism and its theory of struggle and the dialectic he is working to destroy the family, as well as the national: worldwide and cosmic levels of love. In communism there is no recognition of conscience. They can exterminate millions and their conscience is not bothered. America just doesn’t know anything about communism. It is a professional “business” which destroys loving relationships, and which has succeeded in destroying so many families and so many nations already.

In order to overcome the threat of communism, an extraordinary group must emerge on the opposite side as God’s champions. If we do not wipe this evil ideology off the planet, even after we go up to spirit world we will have to come back. We cannot leave the job undone. We must accomplish this task, no matter what the sacrifice, and fulfill it while we are here on earth. There must be one group of people who are determined to fulfill this mission for God, unto their lives.

But God’s goal is not to kill off the enemy. Even though they are under the influence of Satan, communists were created to be the children of God too. Satan knows how to use the Principle to protest to God. He says, “Unless You demonstrate Your ultimate and utmost love for the Cain world, You cannot take this Cain world away from me because they are in the elder son’s position. You have to set the condition of loving Your elder son the most, more than Your second or third son.” That is the condition. Without setting this condition, God cannot restore Cain. Because God has to set this condition, He cannot exercise His power to trample evil.

Through whom does God fulfill this condition for restoring Cain? It is through Abel, the younger brother. God is the parent, so the parent and Abel together must love Cain. This condition is absolutely essential to restore the world. Otherwise neither the original world nor the original family will be seen. God is stuck, in a way. He cannot escape this law of love.

For this reason, Jesus demonstrated the supreme love of his own enemy, praying for the people who were killing him. He knew the law of God and therefore he set the condition of loving his worst enemy before he died. The Roman soldiers were in the elder brother’s position. Jesus was Abel and also in the parent’s position, so he had to set the condition of loving Cain, his elder brother.

This is why we have to love our enemies. We cannot take revenge and just kill them off because that is a violation of God’s ideal of true love. Reverend Moon has a temper like fire and I can become incredibly angry Though I have that kind of fighting spirit, I came to the realization that God has been patient with this rebellious world for all of human history. He has been suppressing His emotion and continuously forgiving the fallen world. When I realized God’s patience, I knew I could not act in any other way except God’s way.

God is miserable and heartbroken; He is not a happy God. Adam represented God, so Eve represented the wife of God, we might say. Thus when Satan took Eve, he actually took away the wife of God. Have you been spiritually awakened? If so, how could you ever say, “Father, there is just too much persecution. I wasn’t prepared for this. I have no more energy to go on”? How could you think that way for even one second of the day? God doesn’t ask the easy way. Anyone can destroy his enemy, but you must love your enemy with supreme love.

I know how much humanity has been suffering and bringing pain to God, again and again. For the first time, the suffering of God has been taught to mankind through Reverend Moon. The Unification Church understands the suffering of God, and we want to bring true liberation to Him. We are like a heavenly independence army. How can YOU be a coward when you are chosen to be an independence soldier? Each must repent at the realization of how untruthful, inadequate, and rebellious we are. Instead of looking forward to glorious, joyful, easy days, we must go out, confront the enemy and demonstrate our love for them.

Korea and Japan have been enemies in the past as were America and Germany during World War II. Turning away from that tradition, we are instead setting the tradition of forgiving our enemies in the Unification Church movement. The only one who is trying to transform enemy relationships with the new tradition of salvation is Reverend Moon. There is no one else doing that in our world today. We are bringing together Korea and Japan, so they can forgive each other and unite. We are bringing a truly loving relationship between Japan and America, as well as between America and Germany.

Reverend Moon knows the ultimate reason why God cannot demolish the world and why He has to forgive sinful mankind. Knowing that and knowing that somebody has to set the example, Reverend Moon and the Unification Church are setting the condition of Abel and Parent together loving Cain. @For Reverend Moon, Japan was a terrible enemy because the Japanese government and people subjected me to incredible torture. But I am paying them back with love instead of revenge because that is the attitude of God. I came to America and gave so much love, yet America became my enemy. Instead of revenge, I am bringing love and forgiveness to this country. Germany is another example-it was the worst, most criminal country in the world during World War It. The four countries who have rejected our movement most violently are Korea, Japan, the United States and Germany. All that opposition peaked in 1976. We have set the condition of receiving and loving the enemy instead of seeking reprisal or revenge.

In 1975 we sent missionaries to 120 different countries of the world. One Japanese, one American and one German went to each country, and my mandate to them was to unite with one another. My goal was to send the missionaries into the world, have them set the heavenly tradition and come back. Father is always the center, so this

represented the unity of the four nations: Korea, Japan, United States and Germany. I want to set this tradition all the world. When Abel sets the condition of loving Cain with a parental heart, the kingdom of God will begin.

When True Parents’ birthday was celebrated on February 23, 1977, we declared Year One of the Heavenly Kingdom. The new age had dawned because the condition had been set of Abel loving Cain. The Parent has loved the first son. By virtue of that, Father is in the position to restore history, and Year One was declared on a worldwide base.

My job is the most difficult one because I am planting the heavenly tradition in a satanic world. That tradition is the supreme one, the tradition of love. How can it be easy? I always practice this law within myself. My own children must come last because they are in the Abel position. As the parent, I must love the Cain world first sinners and enemies-before I can love my own children. Thus, I always set that condition.

You are in the position of Cain and therefore you must love Abel first. Where do you learn? You learn from the parent, from True Father. You know Father loved you before his own children so you must learn from that example

Since I always neglected my own relatives and family, they are the ones who suffered the most. All of them in North Korea were killed because they were relatives of Reverend Moon. I couldn’t pay attention to them because I had to love Cain first. Such sacrifice was necessary in order to restore the world. This is the tradition.

When you look at the True Children at East Garden, you should feel that they are your elder brothers and sisters. The parents should be in a position to love them first before they love you. Once that is possible, the Heavenly Kingdom shall be opened up because, according to the ideal, the elder son is loved first.

Because of this restorational principle, the 36 couples have received more love from me than anybody else. If they don’t take care of and pay attention to the True Children, then I am the one who suffers because the True Children suffer. In that case, the elder couples are committing the worst kind of crime. The 36 couples represent the races of the entire world, so they should be in the position to really love the True Children. Every moment of the day, I center my concentration upon the problems of humanity and the world. I have no time to spend with my own family

The Washington Times is a good example of this. I could have had the attitude, “Let America go down the drain. This country never did anything good to me.” But even when the U.S. government was trying to put me in jail, I was concerned about the well-being of this country. Our movement spent incredible amounts of money to establish The Washington Times. Why? Because America is in the Cain position and we must love Cain first. Once Cain understands that love, repents and humbly takes the second son’s position, Abel is then raised up to the first son’s position. Thus they can swap the birthright. Do you follow?

For the Unification Church, what is the Cain religion? It is established Christianity. I came to America because it is the central representative of Christianity. Nobody in the past or future can exceed the record of sacrificial giving which Reverend Moon has set in America. Even though the American nation has come against me, still there are people who understand me-the Moonies. I love Moonies. You are in the Abel position in America. Therefore, unless you love Cain, you cannot get into Heaven. The Unification movement is shedding sweat and tears for the sake of America in the Cain position

The way to win Cain is not by force. Cain must come and surrender voluntarily. Therefore, our job is to go to all the 50 states and completely set the condition of loving this country. We must love the Cain people. That is precisely what I did when I first arrived here. In a 40-day period I drove through every state and established Holy Grounds. By doing so, the ground of this country was prepared.

Gradually Americans will come to realize the truth, even though they are trying to push me out of the country now. More and more people are speaking up in my defense and saying, “America needs Reverend Moon.” The time has come. The crucifixion that the U.S. government would impose upon me is the court battle, but the day Of resurrection is ahead of us. Therefore, the time has come to totally rally together and to become a new force moving forward for the restoration of America.

There are 40 years between 1945 to 1985. This is truly the cosmic age of the 40 years in the wilderness. When Moses led the 600,000 Jewish people out of Egypt, he asked for a dime-day period. Corresponding to that period, the next three years- 1983, 1984 and 1985-will see the culmination of the Unification Church’s wilderness period. We are moving into the new age Canaan, and we must unite the first Israel, second Israel and third Israel so that we can enter Canaan together.

Where can we find the first, second and third Israels? We can find them all in the United States of America. We can move together into the new Israel, which is Moscow. We must go through the gateway to Moscow. After we have passed through the wilderness period, we will come to the time of settlement. This is why our motto this year is, “Home Church Is the Land of Settlement.”

We want our revenge, in a way, but our revenge is love. When you pray to God, you come to the realization of how great God is. “How great Thou art!” You are truly powerful sons and daughters with His love.

The central theme and ideology of the Unification Church is that of True Parents. Why? True Parents are the first in human history to fully inherit the heart of God and proclaim it to mankind. Therefore, mankind can inherit the spirit of God. Without True Parents, you would have no way to come near to understanding the spirit and the suffering of our heartbroken God. True Parents have brought this profound portrait of God; therefore, we must be grateful.

You must understand the truth in order to know or love me in depth. You now have some idea how much God truly loves Reverend Moon. I want you also to understand that you are so precious in the sight of God. As a champion of Reverend Moon, you are inheriting my spirit to go out to the world and to conquer it with true love. God is waiting for you; He is fighting with you now, side by side. Not only God but also the True Parents are waiting for you. Thus you can feel fulfilled and rewarded, thinking, “No matter what, I am happy because God is with me. True Parents are with me.”

You must feel intuitively that when you are discouraged, the universe is also discouraged. When you feel sluggish, the universe will also feel sluggish. But knowing God and True Parents are with you, you can feel happy and achieve your goal. Satan cannot take that accomplishment away. It is your own property and shall remain with you forever because it was harvested through true love. Once you come to that relationship with God and True Parents, you will own it.

Am I right or wrong? I have a good brain and after thinking about it a million times over, I always come to the same conclusion: this is correct. Without this path you have no way to enter into Heaven. There is no exception. We must retain our confidence, whatever opposition the world might bring against us, think, “With God and True Parents and their incredible protective power around me, I shall achieve the goal without mistake. ” That’s the kind of confidence, faith and belief we must have.

Remember, we are going to subjugate the enemy through their own voluntary action, not by force. And because they surrender to true love, their surrender will be permanent. Can you say to Heaven and to Father, “I was selected as a champion of God and True Parents in this most sacred and holy struggle of human history. Through this battle, we can restore the entire cosmos. I have the truth, confidence and power to move forward, and I will bring the victory! Amen!” Those who say this, raise your hands, please.

Within your own mind there should be unity among Korea, Japan, the United States and Germany. Who will be on top, then? Who is the leader? That would be the elder blessed couples, because that is the seniority the Unification Church observes. The blessed couples follow that tradition from the 36 Couples all the way down to the recent Blessing. Therefore, the Korean leaders are now the regional directors, leading the U.S. movement. Even though they cannot speak English, you must not look down on them. You must feel closer to them than to your own brothers and sisters. Even though they might give you a hard time and you feel you are pushed too much, remember that they are not doing it for their own sake but for yours. Will you unite with them?

This is a blessed land, even though it is still in the “enemy” position. You have been given such a great truth. Vertically speaking, the spirit world and all people on the earth-white, yellow, and black-must be united. Horizontally, Korea, Japan, the United States and Germany must be united. Without this vertical and horizontal unity, Heaven cannot be achieved. You should be able to evaluate your position and see how far you have to go. Every day we are moving closer to the blessed land. Thank you. Let us pray.

## THE CENTER OF RESPONSIBILITY AND INDEMNITY

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### January 30, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

There are a great many religions on the earth and the Unification Church is one of them. However, we are unique among them. Let us compare ourselves with traditional Christianity. Many Christians believe that simply by having faith they will receive salvation. What kind of belief are we talking about when we say we believe in Jesus or God? There are different kinds or levels of faith and belief. Also there are big differences between the faith of educated people and uneducated people. Learned people are not necessarily faithful people. As you know, many scientists have been unable to be good Christians because of their rigidly analytical and skeptical natures.

Furthermore, people who are strong and full of determination will display a greater degree of faith while those who are weak-willed will not have such faith. If a certain person is strong-willed and confident, he will have the confidence that he can go anywhere and assert his thinking and even dominate others. On the other hand, there are passive people who are more often controlled by the thoughts and opinions of others. There is a false concept among many people that only the weaker people in the world turn to God and have faith in Him, while the stronger and more confident people do not believe in or need God.

Does God have some kind of a religion, or some sort of life of faith? What is God’s denomination? Does God worship Jesus, or does He go to the Buddhist temple? Does He follow Confucianism? We could say about God’s faith that His faith is to hope for the best, to look forward to the fulfillment of His great vision. What would be the center of that faith and ideal of God? True love is at the center. Can God feel the same kind of stimulation of love as men and women feel when they become partners in the give and take of love? Although we know through the Divine Principle that God contains within Himself the dual essentialities of masculine and feminine, we also know that God is the universal subject and as such has a primarily positive nature. Can God just be alone and stationary and feel the stimulation of love?

There is a normal body temperature for people – 36.7 degrees Centigrade. If you feel your pulse, you will discover that you have approximately 72-80 beats per minute. Although your heart is constantly pumping, how many times during the day do you stop and say, “I feel my heart working now.” Both our temperatures and our heartbeats are things which we are not normally aware of. However, when you touch the hand of another person you immediately recognize such things as whether that person’s hand is warm or cool. At that point you compare your own temperature with another’s. Your own body temperature is your standard of reference by which you automatically measure the temperature of others.

Every day we unconsciously evaluate things as to whether they are good or bad; usually we are measuring that goodness or badness according to ourselves, our own standard. If we see something higher or better than ourselves, we say, “That is very good.” If something is lower, then we say, “That is bad.” Thus when God says, “It is very good,” is He also applying this standard? Is He saying something is better than Himself? What do you think? You probably never thought about that. Would God say, “It is very good,” without really thinking about it? Would God look at His almighty power and exclaim, “I’m powerful! That is good!” God created the entire universe, as well as mankind, so He possesses incredible wisdom and knowledge, besides simply power. Will He say, “Look at how smart and great I am!”?

What I am illustrating is the simple point that in order to evaluate something, or oneself, there must be at least two points of reference. There must be some reciprocal relationship or something with which to compare oneself. Even though God is certainly almighty, without someone to appreciate His power He cannot feel proud of that power. If there were some earthly king who had no people in his kingdom yet claimed, “I have great power,” he would be a foolish king because nobody else could recognize his power. Likewise, no matter how much power someone might have, even God, if He is all alone that power will not have any true value.

When God created mankind, He first created Adam. At that point He didn’t say, “It is very good.” It was only after He had finished creating the woman that He said, “It is very good.” The first time throughout the entire six days of creation that God described something as “very good” was after the completion of both Adam and Eve. This shows that within God’s concept of creation there is the need for the reciprocal relationship. Only with the circuit of give and take can God be presented with the ultimate fulfillment of His ideal.

When you look at the world from this point of view you can see many phenomena which are very good Look at yourself. Imagine that instead of having two lips, you only had one lower lip. Suppose that nobody had upper lips. No matter how eloquently you might speak, nobody could say, “It was very good!” Imagine having only one ear; you couldn’t say that is very good. But having two ears is very good. Having only one nostril in your nose would be very ugly, but since you have two nostrils it is very good! Men and women walking side by side and sharing a reciprocal relationship are looked at by God, who says, “Behold! It is very good.” There is harmony between the laughter of men and women. One is deep and bass and the other is high and soprano and when they come together. it is very good.

Music itself is nothing other than harmony of sounds. There are high sounds coming together with deep bass sounds, blending and creating the harmony of music. High and low sounds, plus strong and weak sounds coming together create harmony in music. Raise your hands if you like rainy days. Generally speaking, most people do not prefer the feeling of a rainy day because it dampens one’s feelings. On the other hand, imagine if we experienced day after day nothing but bright sunshine. That would become very monotonous. From the point of view of harmony in weather, the changes between rainy days, sunny days, stormy days, mild days, and so forth are the source of excitement, greater interest and beauty in life. After several days of rain, seeing sunshine in the morning instantly brightens up one’s spirit and we feel gratitude for the sun.

God has the dual essentialities, but His positive character is the subject. If we say the word “subject,” we denote the necessity of the word “object.” No matter how omnipotent God is, He is in the position of Subject needing an object. Only when He accomplishes that can He say, “It is very good.” When God uttered those words in the Garden of Eden, was it for the sake of Adam, Eve, or for His own sake? There are four different possibilities-Adam, Eve, God, or all three. What is the definition of “very good”? It would have to be something that would satisfy everybody’s needs-Adam’s, Eve’s, as well as God’s. It is logical that God says, “It is very good,” not just for the sake of any one of the beings-but only because some common goal is fulfilled for everyone. That fulfillment is nothing other than love.

Why is love the center of goodness? It is because once love is put into motion, everybody will follow that motion. God will follow that and so will Adam and Eve. Can you lock yourself in a closet and say, “I have love. It is in here.”? Are there all different kinds of love? Men pursue women and women pursue men, but they are not actually pursuing each other; they are seeking love. After God’s completion of the creation of Adam and Eve, He said, “It is very good.” Was God looking at something external about Adam and Eve? No, He was looking at the love within them and saying, “It is very good.”

Men and women are very different kinds of people. Young boys often behave wildly and run around doing all kinds of things while girls usually prefer to play in a more placid manner. Actually, each extreme envies the other. Boys play outside and get themselves totally dirty; when they come home and look at their sisters, sitting and playing and looking very clean, the boys sense that such a character is something they miss. On the other hand, when a girl considers the dirty, masculine hand’s of a boy, compared to her own smaller and cleaner ones, she will envy and desire such a different kind of hand. Therefore. each misses the qualities of the other and starts to desire and admire the other.

God’s plan was to bring together man and woman from those two extremes and let them meet in the center. One day at the breakfast table someone said, “Father, you spoke very harshly of women on January 1. You seem to be saying that men and women are innately unequal. How could you say that?” My response was to say that if subject and object were absolutely identical, one could be the other and vice-versa. But man naturally seeks to reach out, to go outward, while the woman naturally seeks her home, to go inside. They are two differently built characters. Woman is more responsive and man is more aggressive and prone to taking the initiative. The height, weight, strength and even the voice is different between men and women. How can the two be absolutely equal or the same? Why am I criticized then? I am just trying to speak the truth.

However, there is one way in which men and women are equal-under the realm of love. In love there is true equality. Many women try to gain their rights by demanding them from society. They say, “We want to be able to do anything and everything that men do in society.” However, it is more effective to claim your equality of love. Which would you prefer-equality of love, or equality of working rights? Now you understand that Reverend Moon is not anti-woman; in fact I am the most pro-woman person. As soon as God saw the center of love of men and women in His creation, He uttered His statement, “It is very good.” The contents of that goodness were centered upon love.

God is love so why did He have to create human beings? It is because love can only be fulfilled through the stimulation of an object. There is nothing more stimulating than love-every cell, every hair on your head is stimulated by love. The power of love can expand without limit or can become as small as you want. When you encounter true love and you try to express your joy, you can’t fully express it. True love is so deep, so profound and so huge you can’t begin to measure it. As soon as that love leaves you, you feel dark, downcast and distressed. When love comes toward you, everything inside of you is lit up-your eyes are bright, all your senses and your body are lit up. At the same time, when love goes away from you, even though you open your eyes, ears, and mouth nothing seems to be functioning properly. Everything feels closed within you.

Do you think I am speaking truth? The love of God is like electricity-it comes upon you and lights you up. It gives you light and heat. You may not realize the strength of that light until you turn off that switch-then you will feel the darkness. Once you turn on the switch again, the brightness clearly shows the difference between that and the darkness. When electrical current rushes through a wire and lights up a bulb, it makes such a powerful impact. It is like Niagara Falls, crashing downward and splashing up.

Thus we can understand why God created both night and day, not just daytime. If the sun were always in the position of high noon, wouldn’t people become bored? Think about all the glorious poems written about the morning time-if there were no variation in the sun’s position, then there would not be any morning. Our universe is designed to give continuous stimulation to human beings. That stimulation comes through harmony and the interplay of differences.

For whom were women born? Were you born for yourselves? No, you were born for men. What about men? Are you too “dignified” to say you were born for women? Actually, you were born for each other but only because of love-you were actually born for love. Can you accept that without hurting your dignity? Everyone was born for the purpose of the fulfillment of love. No matter who we are, no matter how old or young, all human beings are living in the pursuit of love.

For whom does God exist, then? Since God is the universal Subject, He needs an object. Who is that object, the monkey? Monkeys love their children so much! When the baby monkey has some lice biting him, the mother monkey picks them out and eats them. What about you? Would you eat lice off your child’s body? No? Then is your love for your child inferior to the monkeys? No, you can say that the love of a monkey is different from the love of people. Monkeys are simply animals; they mate any time they want and have no ethics or procedures to their love. However, humans have certain ethics and morals.

Within the animal world the male deer, the buck, is normally very aggressive and warmongering. When one buck wins over the others, he gains the right to the whole herd of females. The females have no choice but to submit to that male. I think that the Western tradition of dueling between two men for a woman is similar to this. The woman just has to wait for the outcome; whoever wins the duel wins the right to her!

Strength and power are the determining factors of the animal world, but this should not be the case in the world of human beings. Because of morality, a weaker person can be respected due to other character qualities. Thus, the love of humans is more elevated than that of animals; it is ultimately centered upon God. Animals, on the other hand, have no thought of God when they are mating. Humans do think of God when they make total oneness in love.

Since God has both male and female characteristics, when men and women come together in love they are presenting the total image of God. Within that “love bag,” there is always room for two-man and woman. When men and women come together in total unity, they become a unit of minus to God, who is the big plus. There is give and take between that plus and minus. Should Adam and Eve, inside their “love bag,” just look at each other or shouldn’t they look together toward God? Yes, together the two of them look up at God. That is the reason why we teach in our church that before you love your spouse, you must love God first.

This is why you are sometimes called upon to go out from your happy homes. Sometimes I might ask the wives to go out and work on the front line. How can we do such a thing? Only because the love of God comes first, before our spouses or anyone. We have this kind of spirit in the Unification Church. If your husband complains and says, “Don’t go! Stay here and take care of me!,” you will say, “No! I have a mandate! I love God more than I love you!” You should be able to say that to each other. You must realize that in order to survive and truly prosper, you must bring God into your life. If God declares an emergency, you must participate fully in that emergency.

Why do men and women need each other? It is not for their mutual satisfaction primarily-they need each other in order to be able to resemble God in their unity. Together they exist in the total image of God and that is the reason why they need each other. Therefore, we can understand why love affairs between people of the same sex are not healthy. What if this room were full of homosexuals and lesbians? Even though they might not like it, they would have to admit that what I am saying is truthful. They would not be able to hold up their heads proudly before this truth. They have simply not yet learned why God created men and women in the first place. They do not understand the duty and responsibility of men and women, and that we are not here simply for our mutual satisfaction but for the primary purpose of pleasing God. We must reflect His perfect image.

All people need to have the absolute love of God. In order to be able to receive that love, you must create your foundation. Only with perfected men and women together can that be done. Let us compare men and women with wires which conduct electricity. Although one may be like a gold wire, with perfect conductivity, and the other like a copper wire with less conductivity, they can still share the electricity equally as long as the current is running. Therefore, if someone exclaims, “I am a gold wire and I don’t want to be connected to anyone else but another gold wire,” then he will be extinguished in the presence of a copper wire.

One’s first love is very, very important. Your first contact with love should be done with great care because that meeting is like 100% gold wires connecting with each other. A person’s first love is one of 100% conductance -it doesn’t matter whether the beloved is black. white or yellow-once you contact with each other, you make a spark of great power. Therefore, first love should be experienced very carefully.

Intense first love, done in a rightful and honorable way, comes together and creates a beautiful and powerful spark. The love of God will spark with that love and it becomes the best, most extraordinary spark in Heaven. The impact of that spark is so strong that it flattens you to the ground. Yet still you feel joyful, even knocked out on the ground, because of the impact of love.

When you are in a thunderstorm, with its lightning and thunder, you can look at the skies and say, “Oh, God is in love!” God’s love could be manifested in the form of a thunderstorm-the clashing of the sparks of universal love in the sky. After a very sunny, hot day it is common that a rainy, cloudy day will come soon because intense hot weather brings moisture.

The most intense age for a man and woman for love to spark between them is in their teens. At the peak of the teen years, a boy and girl can meet and find their fulfillment by matching with their “other half.” Once love joins two people together, the man actually occupies the woman’s area and the woman occupies the man’s area-they swap places, in a way. The woman goes into the man’s area to meet with him; the man goes into the woman’s area to meet with her. This motion creates a circling action.

When a man and woman are separate they cannot make this circling motion of love; they must be a part of a pair to create it. Their movement actually creates a spiral. During their teen years, men and women are supposed to meet with true love at their center. Thus by meeting with each other at that center, you are also meeting with God. This is the reason why teenagers are such poets, artists and musicians-they are attached to that true love center of their lives. They are in an “activated” state, with their antennae being wide open to the world. Their perceptions are very sharp. A young man in his teen years will feel that he cannot experience the world fully by himself; he is inevitably drawn to a young woman, and vice-versa. When the two people come together in the clash of love, they become like a new antenna together, with new perceptions. This is why teenagers have to be so careful with their love; it is very easy for boys and girls to make a mistake at that time, with such strong emotional urges.

Love should be consummated only with the approval of the parents, the nation, the universe and the approval of God. No one’s love is just a private experience. It is always a public thing, coming from the very center of the universe-God. It is passed on through the world, nation, society and then to the family and individual. It comes to the individual as a public item, so you should know how to be a proper custodian of this love. Love has to be publicly and righteously handled. However, America today has become a place where love is mishandled and degraded; it has become a place where love is tossed into the trash can and then people try to gain nourishment from that trash can love. Who created this trash can of love? Satan did.

The first spark of true love is so important and it should not be misused. Once that intense first spark is misused, it is impossible to completely unwind that mistake. Each person has the duty to preserve his pure first love until the time when it can spark for the sake of the universe and for God. Therefore you cannot behave in a casual way toward your love; that is the way an animal behaves. Love is noble and sacred; it is not vulgar or dirty, although the sacredness of love can be defiled into dirty love.

Why is it that your love can only come after your blessing? It is because God, through the blessing of the True Parents, bestows His blessing upon you which makes your love authentic, justified and public. It becomes God’s sacred love at that time because through your blessing your love is linked up with God through the world, the nation, the society and family. This connection is authentic and your individual love is no longer isolated. Anybody who tries to deny this and claim, “Love is just my private affair,” is wrong. Can you say that you created that person whom you love or that he or she is your “private property?” Did you create your own love? You cannot claim even your own love as your private property. Do you think that I am speaking falsehood? If you do, please come forward and explain how I am wrong. There is no greater logic than this. Love is sacred.

Sometimes a man will come home with a heavy heart, frustrated from his day. His wife should be there to lighten his heart with a smile. Likewise, when the husband finds that his wife is unhappy and discouraged for some reason, he should become like sunshine to her to help her out. This is the function of our art, songs and even our humor-to bring brightness into our lives.

Although I have been speaking about important things, I haven’t yet come near to the topic of today’s sermon!

People often deny God because they say that an omnipotent, almighty God who would have created a world like this would have to be a very foolish God, indeed. They cannot believe that an almighty God would have created such a dirty, corrupt world. Because of this, they cannot believe that God exists. You should be aware of this fact. By listening to my sermons, you will be able to give your Divine Principle lectures with greater clarity and confidence.

Even God has His own faith and belief-He has His own vision and hope for the future. In order to fulfill this faith, God has been engaged in the work of restoration. We might ask why God could not clean ups this world all at once. How can He put up with so much evil and corruption in the world? No one can look at the wonder of this vast, infinite universe and not sense that there is some awesome power behind it. But at the same time, when a person looks at the corruption of human society it is common that he will doubt the existence of God. He will wonder why, if God exists, He doesn’t do something about this world.

Karl Marx was confused about God in this way. He felt a contradiction within himself, between his childhood faith in God and the questions he had in his mind. His theory of dialectics, which is based upon the importance of conflict and struggle, arose from within his own mind and experience of conflict. He could not accept the existence of God, given the reality of so much conflict and struggle in the world. He proclaimed that for him, history and material were “god.” Communism or Marxism is an ideology which strives to explain the universe on an atheistic basis.

Every person has within himself some fervor for an ideal. Working within the framework of contradiction, communism tries to solve the problems of the world. However, it only looks at the problems externally. This is why communists deny God and proclaim materialism. Religion, on the other hand, recognizes the same contradictions but digs deeper into the situation. Human history is undeniably a history of struggle and conflict, so communists believe that progress can only be gained through the same process-struggle and conflict. But the true cause of all the struggles has not been revealed to them; that is the responsibility of religion.

When you dig down deeper and deeper, you will hit the core where true peace and true love prevail; however that core has not yet been revealed. America is a nation founded upon the Christian philosophy. But they have not yet dug down to the very depths and core of Christianity; they have not yet found the foundation. A purely external viewpoint promotes individualism and division, while an internal viewpoint promotes the well-being of the whole and unification. Thus the two are contradictory viewpoints.

I am not denying the rights of individuals or the fact that valid divisions exist within the world. I am simply saying that the largest purpose and unification come first and upon that foundation everything external can be fulfilled as well. Within the family, a man and woman come together to create one whole, common purpose and they create some form of unity. Only then do they go out and do their individual activities; but first they must create the structure of a common purpose within the family. When the whole purpose is placed in the subjective position and the individual purpose in the objective, both can be fulfilled. But if you try to reverse that order, everything is destroyed.

An important question is, if God exists why do such divisions and conflicts exist? We can answer by explaining the fall of man. Because of the fall, man’s internal life was destroyed and only his external life was able to flourish. God had to devise some method by which to restore the world, so He inspired the development of the different religions throughout history. The one simple sign of God’s existence is that there are major religions all over the world.

Religions can be likened to “repair shops” for mankind. There are many different types of shops-one shop will repair a particular aspect of man. Perhaps one repair shop will be able to correct only one small problem, symbolically like the bone in one finger. Another shop might be able to repair a fingertip and claim that they are the best shop in the world. As far as the fingertip is concerned, they have the right to say they are the best. The repair shop for a different finger might have a very different process.

Once the repair shop for fingers has fixed all ten fingers, then it has completely fulfilled its responsibility. It will have to close its business because it cannot do anything more for the person. It could then join together with another religion which represents the repair shop for the right arm. When that religion has done its job, it will have to join with the religion for the body if it wants to stay in operation. When the body-religion finishes its mission, it should join with the brain-religion.

What is the Unification Church? We are the brain religion. The brain coordinates the activities of the entire body, even down to the blood which circulates through the foot. Ultimately every bit of blood circulates throughout the whole body, to every part, including the brain. Unification church members are like the body’s blood-you go to every part of the world, into every part of society, touching people of every race and culture. You find your joy in that way.

When you have been in the Unification Church for just three years, studying Divine Principle and listening to these sermons, you can become a most knowledgeable person with talent for speaking well. Your perceptions become sharpened. Can you compare this Belvedere classroom with those of Yale and Harvard? You will not find such a classroom as this anywhere else in the world. But how much have you paid for tuition? If I decided to charge tuition, it would certainly be high, but I don’t want tuition. I am only working for the sake of love-so that you men and women can fulfill your love properly. I am giving you the truth and truth is love. In giving this to you, I am actually serving not you but true love. Do you have true love in your mind, or are you trying to get true love?

Most people do not realize the importance of human responsibility when trying to understand God and the universe. They only try to figure out why God hasn’t done something. However, God and man are in a joint venture on this earth. Without the fulfillment of human responsibility, even God cannot fulfill His plan of creation. Reverend Moon has come to the world proclaiming the truth that God gave man a portion of responsibility in order to perfect himself.

How serious have you been about your responsibility? Because of human responsibility, God has not yet received His liberation either. All of the suffering in the world is because of the failure of mankind to fulfill its responsibility; this is the source of the chaos and confusion in society.

If there had been no fall of man, the responsibility of humanity would have been very easy to fulfill. Why is that? There would have been no source of distraction to prevent people from achieving their perfection. However, due to the failure of man in the beginning, our responsibility now is very difficult. An adverse power came into being which has the ability to pull people far away from their perfection. Divine Principle teaches that God has a symbolic 95% responsibility and man has the other 5%. Why did God give us this responsibility? It is because God wants people to inherit His creative ability. What is at the center of that inheritance? True love is at the center. By fulfilling our 5% portion of responsibility, we become entitled to inherit the entire creation of God.

With true love, you can do anything; nothing is impossible. You can even subjugate your worst enemy. True love is the power of true subjugation; with true love, the enemy eventually surrenders on his own. Therefore, nothing is more ideal than true love. No peace is greater than that of true love; no power is greater than that of true love. I want to ask you women: to whom or to what would you be willing to totally surrender yourselves? You would only want to surrender to a true man who has true love, isn’t that correct? Everything which comes from true love is welcomed.

There can be no talk of peace on earth without the omnipotence of true love. Even if God didn’t exist, we would still have to strive to create true love in order to bring the world into unity, harmony and peace. However, God is not a hypothesis; He exists and true love exists. True love has the power to motivate people to unite voluntarily; they don’t have to be forced into harmony.

Our goal is true love and we are moving toward that goal. God gave a portion of responsibility to mankind in order to protect true love; without that human responsibility, our love would have been reduced to the level of animals. But with human responsibility comes human discipline. The institution of the family is God’s most sacred and important institution; that is the arena in which true love can be practiced and consummated. In the Unification Church you have learned about the Heavenly four-position foundation as the goal and ideal of God’s creation

I want you to understand that through the fulfillment of human responsibility, you are entitled to take the position of receiving the blessing. You are given that blessing as a confirmation from God; this is the most wonderful gift in the Unification Church. Men absolutely need women and women need men but they must fulfill their human responsibility before they are entitled to receive the marriage blessing. The love between husband and wife is an example of universal, public love. When you love your husband, you are loving the entire male world, including the masculine attributes of God. When you love your wife, you are loving all the femininity of the universe, including God’s feminine attributes. When you realize this, God becomes so intimate with you; He is not far away or alien. You become a friend, even a partner, of God Himself.

When you are dwelling deeply in love with God, you can reach into His pockets and pull everything out. Just like two lovers embracing, you can do anything to Him and He enjoys it, like pulling out His handkerchief or His billfold. When the wife does that to her husband, he feels joyful to be so familiar with her. Even if the husband only has one dirty handkerchief in his pocket, the wife will cherish it because she loves him.

I want you to understand what a different world we are living in here. There is infinite, eternal value in this world. Do you understand now that only by fulfilling your human responsibility do you become eligible to receive true love? Men and women who are capable of fulfilling their responsibility shall be entitled to receive the blessing. When you are blessed, you receive the right to experience true love for eternity and God wants to be responsible for you for eternity. There is only one true love-true love is unique, as well as unchanging and eternal.

If God changed the way people do, how could we ever trust Him? But God is unchanging and eternal; He wants to make a relationship with mankind through true love. However, people are constantly changing, day in and day out, so there is no way God can relate to them. Do you truly understand this? Sometimes after a person receives the blessing, he will think, “Why did Father give me that person as my spouse? I don’t particularly care for her/him. Someone else got a better wife/husband.” I can only say to that, “What do you mean? You are like Adam and Eve, living in the Garden of Eden and there is no other Adam or Eve for you! There are only the two of you!”

Even if you have a wife or husband who is crippled, she or he is the only one for you. If it had happened that Adam had been crippled and Eve had refused to have anything to do with him, what would have happened? She would have denied all of human history, the entire purpose of creation, and the fulfillment of the ideal of God! She would have gone straight down into hell because there is no greater crime than that of denying love.

If Eve had loved a crippled Adam even more intensely because he was crippled, God would have blessed them with the most extraordinary children. Sometimes I might match a beautiful woman with a very ugly man. If that woman is completely loyal to her husband and he loves her faithfully, I can proclaim that they will give birth to the most extraordinary children. That is the law of the universe. God doesn’t look at people only horizontally; there is the vertical factor which comes into play. I can see the total vertical potential of your couples, while you can only see the horizontal reality. There is a difference. Are you entitled to complain, then, about your husband or wife? First you must love him or her intensely, then if you want to say something about them I might give you my attention, but not before you have given your wholehearted love to them.

We are seeing an incredible revolution here in the Unification Church. One Korean man, representing the Oriental race, has come to the center of Western society, the United States, and is bringing together all five colors of skin, mixing them together into Heavenly couples. Everyone is accepting each other in gratitude! This is the greatest of all revolutions ever seen in human history, don’t you agree?

Because of the failure of human responsibility, many barriers have been created throughout history. Each failure created new barriers between people and groups of people, but because of these barriers, “compartments” were created in which God could work, one by one. Therefore, this phenomenon of many barriers is not necessarily a bad thing. Throughout history, the greatest of all walls and barriers were built by the religions of the world. The secular world has created its own walls, but so has the religious world. The walls within the secular world have been crumbling and have become lower and lower, while the walls within the religious world have become higher and higher all the time. Why is this? It is because this safeguards the integrity and purity of each religion- infiltration is prevented.

In the process of restoration, God has erected His own kinds of walls in order to protect His restored territory and gradually extend it. What are those walls? There are two areas with their own walls-the satanic world and the Heavenly world-and their walls are extended all the way out to the worldwide level. At this time in history we are seeing the walls between the free world and the communistic world. Which wall is the more severe and confining? Certainly it the communist wall.

Within the democratic world, freedom is the key word. Certainly, no one who promotes the ideal of freedom wants to be destroyed by that freedom, The United States is the most freedom-loving country in the world, Yet there is also an abuse of freedom here. Because of this abuse, this nation has put itself into a position where it is vulnerable to being eaten by communism. It is not prepared to swallow the communistic world.

If a student passes all the required tests and receives his diploma, then he is qualified to claim his degree and be free of school. On the other hand, he might fail all his examinations but still say, “I am a free person and I have the right to receive this diploma, so give it to me.” However, no one can do that. By the same token, we must understand that true freedom can be enjoyed by people only when they have fulfilled their quota of responsibility; thereafter, you can enjoy your right to freedom.

Imagine a woman who proclaims that she is free and then leaves her baby unattended and goes to the movie. Is that the exercise of freedom or the abuse of it? Certainly it is the abuse of freedom. Freedom comes only after the fulfillment of responsibility-for everyone. When you fulfill your human responsibility given to you by God, you are entitled to enjoy your freedom as much as you want.

I am teaching the members of the Unification Church about their responsibility all the time. When you faithfully fulfill your responsibility, you can be free to enjoy your freedom. Should you say, “I am a free person; I have the right to decide what I want and what I do,” before you fulfill your responsibility? We must fulfill our responsibilities first and then enjoy our right of freedom. Particularly in the Unification Church, this is the teaching. We must obey the rules and disciplines as an important part of our responsibilities. Without the fulfillment of that responsibility, you will have no way to inherit the creative power of God.

When it is time for fundraising, the Unification Church members go out. Likewise, when we need to witness, we fulfill that responsibility. When we are under a 40-day condition, we go out and work hard and suffer-in that way you become a part of history. But if you shirk that responsibility, you are negating your part in Unification Church history and you will feel shame. Shame is not freedom. You must go beyond all shame, fulfill your responsibility, then claim your right to freedom.

We should be stronger and more disciplined than the communistic world-voluntarily, not at gunpoint. In that way, we will be able to liberate them. The stronger can digest the weaker, not the other way around. America is talking now about building up a stronger defense for the sake of safeguarding freedom. That is a natural and common-sense way of looking at it; the American people should unite and make whatever sacrifices necessary in order to have a strong defense because it is the strong who will digest the weak. National policies can be decided according to this principle. According to this view of God. a nation can analyze what is right or wrong.

I support President Reagan because he has the right understanding about many things, including this point of a strong national defense. I must speak out about the U.S. President because God’s truth has to make an impact upon the leaders of the world, particularly the free world. Since I came to this country, the Presidents have been Nixon, Ford, Carter, and now Reagan. Carter’s administration went against the principles of God, and therefore I spoke out against him. At the time of Watergate, I spoke in support of Nixon – not for the survival of just one administration, but for the sake of the entire free world.

All these points arise from the basic Principle, centered on God, and they are not the random result of someone’s whim. I want you to understand the importance of fulfilling human responsibility. Every part of you-even your eyes, nose, and hair-has its own responsibility and by fulfilling it, they have the right to belong to the rest of the body. If you are a person who is not fulfilling his responsibility, even your clothing will accuse you and say, “You have no right to wear me!” The entire universe will accuse you-the trees, the dirt, rocks, etc.

Every person bears his cross of human responsibility as he walks the path of life. You cannot deny this. It was not only Jesus who had to bear the cross. Jesus said that only those who would take up their cross and follow him could be his disciples. He was saying that those who bear their cross of human responsibility would become worthy in the sight of God. The greater the level of responsibility, the larger the cross to bear.

The Unification Church is pursuing the level of cosmic salvation, the greatest of all responsibilities, and therefore we must bear the greatest of all crosses. For this reason, the path of Reverend Moon has been extraordinarily difficult and I have been bearing one of the greatest of crosses throughout human history. However, I have always been willing to go this way. Unless you, too, bear your cross and move forward to the final goal, you cannot be truly free.

It has not been a simple or easy task to come here to the United States from an Oriental culture and attempt to digest and bring about change in this culture. Tremendous sacrifices have been made for the sake of fulfilling this responsibility. Right after the Washington Monument rally, I declared our next goal to be a Moscow rally. That was an incredible declaration and it requires a tremendous cross to be borne in order to accomplish it. Each of us today is aiming toward Moscow and trying to become champions for that rally. Do you have that feeling and that confidence? You should be more determined and committed than the KGB, which wants to destroy us. You must be willing to follow the directions of your superiors. You don’t like that, do you?

Our wall shall push Satan’s wall into the corner and cause it to fall down completely. If Satan wants to come into our territory, we will say, “OK, come in but you have to fulfill your responsibilities first, the way we do.” That will stop Satan. If he could do that, he wouldn’t be Satan in the first place. Satan’s first responsibility as Lucifer was to love Adam and Eve but he was jealous of them. You can say to him, “Did you love God, Satan? That is your responsibility. That is what we are doing here.”

I understand this truth very well. Between the physical world and the spirit world, there is also a wall of responsibility. In order to enter the high places in spirit world, you have to fulfill certain responsibilities while you are living here on earth. If you cannot fulfill completely, at least you must set the right conditions in order to be accepted. This is the reason for the Home Church providence. The responsibility for mankind is not only upon the shoulders of Adam and Eve; during the process of restoration it has come upon the shoulders of every person to fulfill human responsibility in order to be restored.

Are you thinking, “Well, the Koreans and the Japanese may have their responsibilities, but not us Western people. We are the most civilized society; we don’t need such responsibility.”? Actually, the truth is that American people should work harder in the pursuit of their responsibility than even the Koreans or Japanese. Therefore, if I ask more from you than the Koreans or Japanese, will you accept that? Will you accept it reluctantly or willingly? You are sitting here on the floor, Oriental style, for hours. Are you doing it willingly or reluctantly?

Since the Western nations have been failing their responsibility, God has been taking the blessing away from them and giving it to the Asian nations such as Japan. When sunrise comes, plants turn toward the east in an effort to receive the most sunshine. As the sun rises, the plants reach out toward it. After noon time, the sun moves toward the west and the plants follow it all the way until sundown. As soon as it is dark, the plants reorient themselves toward the east, to wait for the sunrise again the next day.

Western civilization now is heading toward darkness, the sundown, so all the creation is turning toward the east, waiting for the sunrise. Moonies, particularly, are facing the east, leading the rest of the world. Everybody else is saying, “Why are you facing that direction? The sun is still up above,” but you all know what is coming in the near future. Even though other people are calling you crazy, they will soon learn what you know.

Do you understand now about human responsibility? How many times during the day do you think about your responsibility ? You must be aware of your responsibility every moment of the day-while you are eating, when you go to the bathroom, when you are walking. Adam and Eve did not think of their responsibility soon enough and often enough and therefore they fell. In order not to repeat their mistake, we must be thinking of our responsibility all the time. We must not follow the pattern of fallen Adam and Eve, but rather become restored and victorious Adams and Eves.

We must start a new greeting in the Unification Church. Rather than saying “Good morning,” or “Good night,” we should say “HR,” (pronounced like “Hur,”) which stands for Human Responsibility. As we fulfill this responsibility, the new civilization can be born. When you greet each other with, “HR,” all the time other people will say, “What are you crazy people saying?” You can respond simply, “You will understand soon enough.” You can say, “Morning HR!” or “Night HR!” After all, that is easier to say!

The problem with the Unification Church is that many members are forgetting the importance of human responsibility. This Sunday is the last Sunday of the month of January in this new year of 1983. The slogan for this year is, “Home Church is Our Land of Settlement.” Have you been fulfilling that slogan? You should make up your mind: “Unless I fulfill this day’s responsibility, I will not eat or sleep. Or do you say, “Well that might be Reverend Moon’s rule, but I don’t want to live in such a rigid, disciplined way.”? Do you like human responsibility? If you had no human responsibility to fulfill, you would be no different from people who follow Satan’s ways. There would be no distinction between you and Satan.

Human responsibility is the boundary line for God, so that His people can make themselves distinctly different from the satanic world. We must fulfill that responsibility no matter what. You should think of your lives in reference to the story of Sodom and Gomorrah in the Bible. Fire and brimstone are coming down from Heaven and the city is under judgment, but because you listened to the word of God and fulfilled your human responsibility, you have a way to escape from that suffering. The cities of Sodom and Gomorrah had stone walls; as soon as you could go over those walls, you would be saved. Going over that wall is the symbol of your responsibility; inside that wall, everyone is judged by the fire.

What is at the center of that human responsibility? It is true love. In order to fulfill your responsibility, you must go through the indemnity process. No matter how great Bo Hi Pak may be, in order to fulfill his responsibility he must pay indemnity. There are no exceptions to the rule. Reverend Moon is bound by the same rule. I may be famous, you may think I am great, but still I must go the road of indemnity in order to fulfill my responsibility. My entire life has been nothing other than that road. I am paying indemnity for the sake of the universe. You may be thinking, “I am so tired because I have been in the Unification Church for several years and I have received so much persecution!” but think of my life. I have been living my entire life under those circumstances.

Reverend Moon is in the same position as you. When I feel I have done enough I must think about God. Throughout all of human history, God has been suffering and paying His indemnity in order to fulfill His responsibility. True love does not belong Adam, to Eve, or even just to God. It belongs to everybody in the universe. Therefore, God had to take the road of indemnity. That is logical.

Certainly God has suffered the most of anyone in the universe in order to prepare this foundation and to be in a position to give His inheritance to mankind. If you have the desire to receive this expensive inheritance freely and easily, you have the mind of a thief. If you have a shred of conscience within you, you cannot feel towards God: “Just give me Your inheritance for free.” God has made so much sacrifice for that inheritance! You must walk the road of indemnification. No one can escape from it-from the individual level through the family, tribe, nation and world.

I can see a tendency among people who have been in the Unification Church for several years to think, “I have done my share in the church.” However, they are forgetting about the road of indemnity. When you become ill, you need to take medicine. Nobody wants to take that bitter medicine, but you must take it. If a patient refuses to take his medicine, he must be admonished to open his mouth and take it. That is an action of love. What if the doctor said, “Leave him alone if he refuses his medicine and let him die.”? Is that love?

If anyone loves to hear the word “indemnity,” please raise your hand. Even I don’t like that word; I have tasted more of it than you, so I probably hate it more than you. However, it is our inevitable destiny; without it, you cannot be restored. Mankind can be compared to a leaky boat. There is a hole in the bottom and water is coming in, which will eventually drown everybody in the boat. Someone has to sacrifice himself and plug that hole, even if you have to go down to the bottom of the boat and use your own body as the plug. You may drown but all the rest of mankind can be saved-the whole boat can be saved. That is the kind of situation we are in. Maybe the rest of humanity isn’t even aware of the hole in the bottom of the boat, but God and history know. That particular deed will be recorded forever in history. That will become the tradition for the future.

In the confused and chaotic situation of the world today, the word “indemnity” is the crucial one. I often think about the Olympic game of pole vaulting, because that really symbolizes my indemnity role. I have had to lift myself with a high pole and hurl myself over to the other side. The Washington Times was my pole vault-when everyone else was sleeping, I jumped high and went way over the goal. Every Moonie thinks he is doing well and understands the truth, but you often forget the two most elementary, fundamental aspects: responsibility and indemnity. Those are like the two ears, the two hands, the two feet. A person who refuses one or the other is like a person with only one foot, one hand or one ear. You certainly can’t run or make progress in that condition. Unless you use responsibility and indemnity like your two feet, working together with them, you will not make progress.

You women-look at me straight and tell me, do you like the word indemnity? For the sake of the providence, are you willing to accept it? Today you should remind yourselves of the importance of human responsibility and indemnity. You may forget about eating or sleeping, but think of this. You may forget your beloved, but think of

this. No matter how strongly we pursue the goal, without using the two pillars of responsibility and indemnity we will not reach it. Even God is bound by the same reality. True Parents will not reach the goal without going that road. The Unification Church will not reach our goal without going that road. Without responsibility and indemnity nothing will be accomplished.

Do you just want to get to the goal freely and easily? Even in the secular world it is clearly understood that to achieve something like a PhD one must go through a hard course and complete all the requirements. How much more difficult it is to achieve God’s world.

Today you should say, “On this last day of January, 1983, I have come to a realization of human responsibility and indemnity. Now I know the greeting, HR, and with that kind of spirit we are going to win the victory.” If you can say that, please raise your hands and show me!

## THE WAY GOD IS PURSUING

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### January 23, 1983
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

My topic this morning is The Road that God is Seeking. there is a profound feeling to these words and English is such a poor language for expressing it! The way God is pursuing on this earth – searching after people, trying to save them – this is what the title connotes. “The Way God Is Pursuing” is probably the best translation.

As you can see here, the multitudes and varieties of languages are hard to deal with. Biblical history records the division of languages as one of the results of Satan’s work. It has caused incredible confusion and chaos. Observing the world, we find so much diversity of thought, religion, culture, and way of life. Through the Principle we know very clearly that without the human fall, we would have one unified culture expressed in one unified language.

Let us suppose for a moment that the fall never took place and mankind had fulfilled God’s wishes. What would have been the result? It would have been the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. What kind of world would that be? As you know, the world started from an individual, so the individual would be in that world, along with the family, society, and nation. What about ideology? So many different ideologies exist in the world today. In the perfected world, there is no need for conflicting ideologies, no need for diversity of languages.

If we wanted to use the word ideology, we could; however, only one unified ideology would prevail in the Kingdom of Heaven. There would be no confrontation or conflict like we see today between the ideologies of the free world and the communist world. Such confrontations would be unnecessary and nonexistent. So, if we had to, we could call the ideology governing the Kingdom of Heaven “Godism”-a God-centered ideology.

When we consider the consequences of the fall, the word Godism automatically brings to mind Satanism. In the ideal world, however, Satan would not exist, so people would not even think of anything opposing the ideology of Godism.

Under Godism, truly God-centered families will populate the earth. God’s physical representative, the True Parents- the visible form of God-will reside among people. Thus the “ism” of the ideal world develops into “true parentism” Since there are True Parents, there can be true children, so “true childrenism” develops. When Godism, true parentism and true childrenism come together, the ideal family is formed. The nature of such a world could also be called “true familyism” That ideal family then expands into a society, develops into a nation, and eventually encompasses the world, making the ideal world.

What, then, would be the beginning point of the ideal nation and ideal world? It could not be one isolated segment, for the ideal world cannot be formed by parents alone or by children alone. The ideal world boils down to one focal, central point: the family.

Among God, parents and children, there must be some unifying concept. Unity and harmony among all three is vitally important. None of these components can be removed; we cannot eliminate God from the package, we cannot delete parents, and we cannot leave out the children. Within true parents exist elements of God and children. Within children are elements of God and the parents. In other words, every component contains the expression of the whole.

John 14 records a deep message which Jesus gave to his disciples, preparing them for his impending crucifixion. In that talk Jesus said, “Do you not believe that I am in the Father and the Father in me?” (verse 10) and “In that day you will know that I am in my Father, and you in me, and I in you” (verse 20). What did Jesus mean? What is the essence and implication of his words? Based upon the family concept, Jesus stated that he was in the Father and the Father in him, and that he was in his disciples and they in him. These are amazing assertions.

The Unification Church’s teaching about the heavenly four-position foundation is a most incredible concept and a beautiful truth. No matter how almighty and omnipotent God is, He still needs us; for without us, God cannot truly be God. People generally have vague and erroneous notions of God. They assume that He is almighty and has nothing to do with us-except, perhaps, when we kneel to pray. God might listen then, but otherwise He has little to do with us-or we with Him. This has been the general concept.

But the ideal and complete relationship with God is never flat; it is multidimensional, encompassing high and low, left and right, front and back. It fuses vertical and horizontal, embracing the entire universe. What is its focal point? The center of the universe is love, family-centered love. In matters of love, there are never two separate beings; all are unified into one.

What is the difference between the true love that God desires and the love that people-parents, children and society-long for? In secular love, even between husband and wife, people generally hesitate to deepen their relationships. Many remain on a fairly shallow level. But once love begins, don’t you think it should deepen-or even look for a way to escape-rather than remain on a shallow level? True love can go up and down; there is always variation and movement.

When love awakens in teenagers, they form relationships, become romantically involved and decide to marry. Then what happens? Does that love usually develop into a profound bond after marriage, stay at its initial level, or even begin to unravel? Once people get married and love becomes routine, they often lose their enthusiasm and try to extricate themselves. Many American young people find excitement as lovers and want to get married, but their love only becomes more shallow.

In contrast, the love within the true family-true parents, true children, true brothers and sisters, true husband and wife-is a love which becomes ever deeper. Even after ten years there is never a dull moment, because love moves forward, always deepening. In such a true relationship would divorce be likely? If you fought at the breakfast table, would you file for divorce that afternoon? As our realization of the meaning of true parents and true children deepens, our bonds strengthen, even after ten or twenty years. Is there a chance they will get shallower, unwind, dissolve? Impossible. The relationship deepens as the level of understanding grows.

True children want to dig deeper and deeper into the heart of true parents. Your course is to penetrate the depths of the True Parents’ heart. The True Parents are always probing further and further into the heart of God.

Children’s love is the formation level and parental love the growth level. In the center of their heart is the love of God. Love has layers, just as our being has layers: heart and spirit mind, mind and body. Children’s love and parents’ love are made up of different elements, yet they have ways of communicating. The same applies to parents’ love and God’s love; there are distinctions, yet corresponding elements as well.

Imagine that your parents have a big love bag and you put your hand into it, trying to grab love. As your hand goes in deeper, will the bag reject it, or pull it farther in? Your parents’ warm and embracing love will pull you in. Love doesn’t say, “Get out of here, you stranger, you rascal!” A parents’ love bag will never say that.

How can you distinguish between true love and secular love? Where true love prevails, there is warmth and attraction, harmony and unification. Where selfish love prevails, there is repulsion and conflict.

Let’s say that every one of you has a love bag. When a true, loving hand enters that bag trying to steal your love, you would not expel it. Rather than disdaining it, you would try to hold onto it. Do you follow me? You have such a love bag, don’t you?

What about God’s love bag? Do you think He is the only one in the universe who reacts differently? God will react the same way. If God truly loves someone, will He try to kick him out or keep him close by? Love’s movement is spiral, always penetrating deeper and deeper towards the center. The center exerts a force which pulls the object towards it, which creates circular motion. Look at how water moves in a whirlpool. Watch when the wind swirls sand around and see how it piles up in the center.

Love, especially true love, is a spiral action. As two elements revolve, they become one. This is how Jesus could

say that he was in the Father and the Father in him, and that he was in his disciples and they in him.

The three basic components of the universe-God, parents I and children, join to make this great love circle. God is the center layer, parents the second layer, and children the third layer. These circles are concentric, not separated, and they are constantly interacting in love.

We are talking, of course, about true love. What is its content, or essence? What does true love contain? What is its character? These are key questions. Suppose each component-God, parents, and children-were to insist it was the center. Suppose God were to claim He is the center and the parents retort, “No, no, no, we are the center,’ and the children respond, “No, Dad, you are wrong. We are the center!” Are there really three centers? For our way of life, and for our world, this is a very crucial question.

If each claims to be the center, struggle and competition arise. Communist theory claims that society develops in this way, or dialectically. Such a concept arises when there is more than one subject. There is only one way to avoid confrontation and struggle: everyone must exist for the sake of others rather than for himself. Modern people in particular rebel against the notion of living for the sake of others. This is the “me” generation. But the universe is fundamentally organized along the lines of give and take for the sake of others. Each being is designed to exist for the sake of others, and others live for its sake. Why? Only through the principle of give and take and only by existing for the sake of others can motion continue throughout eternity.

God, the pinnacle of existence, lives solely for the sake of the things He has made and for the sake of humanity. No one can compete with God’s unselfishness. God is truly the center of the universe not because He claims to be, but because He exists for others.

Why are parents the center of the family? No one can live more unselfishly than parents. True parental love is the epitome of sacrificial giving. Therefore, parents are in the center of the family circle.

This principle should be expanded to the society and nation. The head of state, or the king and queen of a nation should totally exist for the sake of the national family. Even though this principle has not been clearly and logically explained, the course of history has vaguely followed it nonetheless. In our democratic world, the more altruistic, giving and serving people generally have a better chance of being elected as leaders and becoming the center of society. Thus this particular principle, although only vaguely sensed, has influenced our way of life in the democratic world.

Every action, even one as simple as taking a single step, has a purpose. Should that purpose be for the sake of others and the universe, or for oneself? The key question is whether those two feet are going after your selfish gain, or the gain of society, nation, or world.

It is important to have your five senses functioning every minute of the day, but towards what ultimate purpose and goal? For you, or for the sake of others? These are questions you should be asking yourself.

The others for whom you live start with your own family and extend to your neighbors, your society, and your nation. Ultimately, living for others extends to living for God. But will God say, “I am the pinnacle; I am the top!”? Even God cannot take everything for Himself; His essence is love.

Wise people always aim for the top. If you set your eyes always on the top and continue walking toward your goal, what will happen? Everything else will be included. From this perspective, you are men and women who perceive the true love of God and are walking towards the highest possible goal. Will the whole world and the vast universe expel you on your journey, or will they harmonize with you?

I already used the analogy of putting your hand into a love bag. If your hand represents true love, then everything will try to pull that hand funkier in, longing to become one with it. There will be no repelling action in the bag. Your husband may be very handsome and elegant, but if you discover him trying to sacrifice everything-including you-for his own sake, out of self-centered love, his good looks are no longer appealing. He will not be welcome.

Let’s consider American society. Here we are, coming around to talking about American women once again! Well, it’s inevitable. American women are good material for my sermons; you are contributing a great deal in that respect! When American women get married, how do they feel? “Well, I got married, someone loves me now. I want to receive it, I want to get it all-every bit” But from the Principle point of view, how pitiful, shallow and impossible that attitude is!

Suppose someone starting on a long swim put one foot into the water and then pulled it out. Maybe he didn’t even get his whole foot wet, just a toe! The relationship between the swimmer’s goal and that tentative experiment is like that between the ideal, principled relationship, and what people actually experience. That is how far from the truth it is. Many Americans offer convenient excuses, such as: “Father comes from Korea, so his way of thinking is Oriental. We live in America. Father’s thinking is just an undeveloped nation’s way of thinking, while ours is an advanced nation’s way of thinking”

You say this isn’t so, but I say it is. How can you deny reality? Is it easy to change your concepts? The problem is grave. No matter what beautiful excuses you may come up with to justify yourself, they will not work. In the truest, eternal sense, only my way – love for the sake of others – will bring you all the way to the goal of a profound relationship with the universe and God. Who among you wants to go right to the center of God’s love? Raise your hands, please. What a great response! But you are greedy!

I know very well that my teaching has been totally contrary to what the world has been trying to do. I know this better than anyone else. Since the world and I are at two extremes, is the world’s way heaven and my way hell? If the world is hell rather than heaven, then my way is truly heaven. You can choose only one way. Either the world is godly, or I am. If the worldly way of life is satanic, that eliminates the first alternative. So is my way God’s way?

Let’s evaluate these ways. The world out there is truly heaven, right? It’s an ideal world, isn’t it? No?

One realm is occupied by Satan and the other by God. In God’s realm the one God has absolute dominion. You mustn’t be undecided about this. It is a black and white distinction.

Every minute of your life, whether you are eating, walking or whatever you do, you are going towards one realm or the other. You have to be absolutely clear about your direction. One simple, principled formula is to first understand where you are going. Any action or deed that is centered on benefiting only yourself is satanic. Any action or deed aimed towards benefiting others, towards something greater than yourself, is godly. Heaven and hell are a reality, and the distinction between the two is absolutely clear. You must know where that division begins.

As Moonies, we should evaluate ourselves. What direction are we taking and what kind of life are we leading? A pragmatic person coming to the Unification Church probably tries to figure out what the rules of the church are, before he truly understands the True Parents. “How many years do I need to work to get blessed? Three years? All right, I will give my three years to get my Blessing” After his Blessing comes, he says to his wife, “By George, I’ve got it! Now what should I do? Well, you and I are together now, nothing else is important. Let’s get down to the fun life”

One thing a person like this overlooks is that the transition from individual to couple is only one step in a long process. The individual must live for the sake of the family, the family for the society, the society for the nation, and the nation for the world. That principle never changes. Why do husband and wife come together? Why should we keep advancing from individual to family and from family to society, nation and world? Because God’s love is needed everywhere. God’s love is omnipresent and there is nothing it cannot penetrate.

The entire world and universe should be eternally filled with God’s love. Each individual is a carrier of that love, sprinkling it at higher and higher levels. This is your eternal destiny. If you cannot fulfill it here on earth, then you must continue after death. At the age of 20, most secular men and women think that love between husband and wife is all that matters. Their perception of God’s universal love stops right there. Love has never been sanctified or truly fulfilled on a universal scale because people held onto it for themselves. That is not God’s way. That is not why God created you.

You are breathing air right now. When you go to Korea, can you say the air is different there? When you cross a national border, do you have to buy different air? Wherever you travel, you breathe the same air. Likewise, wherever you move, you breathe the same love of God. You must bring that love to the universal level, so that all people can breathe that love air. That is why we cannot stop our crusade, not even for a moment.

You cannot say you have done enough, because individual fulfillment must be followed by family fulfillment, family fulfillment by societal, national and worldwide fulfillment. What am I doing today? I have fulfilled everything, but I am still pulling you with me all the way up to the worldwide level.

What you need is the love of God, nothing else, because when you obtain His love, everything else is included and fulfilled. You may think you are losing everything in the process, but once you attain the highest possible goal, you have gained everything along the way. Have you ever wondered whether you will still make money after you are elevated to the spirit world? Is commerce conducted there? Will you need money? Will you have a savings account? What is money good for, really?

What kind of person would you like to be? When you are elevated to your ultimate destiny, the spirit world, you will want to be totally free, able to do anything you wish. You will prefer to enjoy every freedom of love, rather than be confined and helpless in a spirit world cell. In the vast universe of spirit world, would you want to be entitled to dwell only in a small chicken coop? Is that the kind of world you want to live in? A chicken coop would be small even for one person, but you would have to share it with your spouse! When you look out your window and see the world of total freedom of love which you are unable to enjoy, your chicken coop will feel worse than a prison.

Would people be content to stay inside such a prison, or would they long to break out? Of course they want to escape. But the problem is grave, because once people are in spirit world, they cannot break the bars-they have to do it here on earth! According to the Principle, perfection is attainable only here on earth.

The certificate of perfection shall be issued here on earth, not in the spirit world. Is it all right for husband and wife to focus only on a fun-filled life? Because I know the entire universal truth so clearly, I am pushing you along the totally altruistic way of life.

The world considers me an incredible brainwasher and dictator. They just cannot understand how American young people could be following Reverend Moon, living a miserable life, and seemingly going nowhere. As they see it, Moonies do have a miserable life, from which they are unable to escape. They say Moonies are hooked. This is how the world has always criticized me. In the 200 years of American history, parents have never before paid money to have their own children kidnapped until now.

Where are you going? That is the key question. You came to the Unification Church; but from here, where will you go? Whether you are in the church or not, whether I am here or not, where will you go? How should you live? Regardless of what people may say, or whether there is a church or not, or whether I am around or not, you should do this one thing: live for the sake of others. Live for others on all levels, up through the universal level, until you have reached God.

You have begun at the central point. You have embarked upon a journey which you must finish. You must travel the entire spectrum and then return to the center. This is your mandate.

The individualistic way of life prevails in America. Is that a good and praiseworthy outlook? When you go to the spirit world and declare that your ideology is individualism, will it be found workable there? When someone with an individualistic outlook goes up there, can he find any peace, joy and harmony? Will there be communication and cooperation?

There should be only one ideology, one way of life; that is to live for the sake of others, to love others. That will break down boundaries and walls and harmonize everyone. Why do I emphasize this all the time? We need to know and analyze it from the bottom up.

Who are in the mainstream of the Unification Church? Many people suppose that after I am gone, many denominations will arise within our Church, and that there will be heretics and true believers. They predict all kinds of things. I say that will not happen. I have set one absolutely clear principle: whoever lives for the sake of others will be the center in the eyes of everybody.

If two people are fighting, everyone will immediately know who is fighting for his own sake. Suppose the Democratic and Republican parties here in the United States are fighting. If each works for its own benefit, neither is right. Whichever party is fighting for the benefit of the United States should be the victor. Whichever disregards the national interest and pursues its own interests is wrong.

This principle applies on all levels of society. In factories, for example, the management and workers should have a parent/child relationship, mutually serving each other. When they struggle and oppose one another, their conflict is exactly what the communists describe in their ideology. But that is not how progress is made. Progress comes about through love.

Without this new central ideology, there is no way to unite the world. At this time, the United States seeks only its own benefit and the Soviet Union only seeks its own interests. Both nations are wrong. Each should be working for the sake of others. Otherwise, they both will perish.

The Unification Church is really a spiritual melting pot. It doesn’t matter who comes: Catholics, Protestants, Mormons, Buddhists, Muslims, even communists can enter and support this love policy. Once people have a taste of God’s love, they want to gobble it all up; nobody dislikes it. This is the only way the world can be united.

Is this only my thinking? Did I create it? No, this is true Godism. This is where God dwells. There is only one method God can use to govern the world and unify it. Do any of you think that God may have several options-that perhaps He doesn’t have to take this most difficult way? Why would He choose the tough way if there were some easier one?

What is the most fearful thing in the Unification Church? It is to be told, “Get out, we don’t need you any more” The second most fearful thing would be to be told, “You don’t need to do anything; just go and enjoy your life. Don’t do anything for the church or for the cause” That would be a death sentence. Do you want to be given that kind of freedom?

If you really want to taste a piece of the pie, go out and try it. Make money the goal of your life and see how it works. Suppose some American woman gets a billion-dollar savings account thereby achieving her life’s goal. The bank balance keeps rising, but she also gets older and older. What is she going to do? She is worried to death! She wants somehow to take that money upstairs to the spirit world, but she knows she can’t.

Another goal in the outside world is reputation; many people want to gain celebrity status and become famous. However, to achieve and maintain that status, how much pain people have to go through! People endure incredible things for that goal.

Free love and free sex sound very glamorous to many people. Try living that way for a few days. Every day you would have to deal with monsters! If you want to live a promiscuous life, you are leading yourself into a hellish world.

In contrast, the Unification Church way of life is really the only secure one, guaranteed by heaven and earth. Wherever you walk-here on earth or in the spirit world-your life is guaranteed and secure. Do you think I am going to surrender to America’s way, or will America surrender to this way? America will come to me, not because I am powerful, but because truth is on my side.

So far, I have just gotten warmed up! We have not even touched on today’s subject. Think how the world is out there. Also, think how difficult it is for one individual to perfect himself. Can you men and women bring yourself into perfection? How incredibly difficult a task that would be! Can you imagine how hard it would be?

As God looks down on the world, He longs to save the billions of souls here on earth. He must be totally overwhelmed! Put yourself in His position and look down on the world, trying to take all its problems on your shoulders. You could not endure that for more than one hour. You would get burned out! The wickedness of the world is rampant. Even if you had the power of God, I am sure that after a few minutes of trying to help out the world with nothing working, you would say, “This damned world! I’m going to trample it down” If you were God, within ten minutes the whole world would be shattered into pieces!

All the while, Satan would be watching God. He would say, “Since you are enraged and in despair and have decided to forget this world and shatter it into pieces, I will take it over! Thank you, God” Satan would take over the world if God gave it up. That is how Satan would claim ownership. He is waiting for one great explosion of God’s wrath.

Since I came to America ten years ago, I have been trying to change this world and nation through each of you. I have been giving you so much and pushing you a lot. Every time you come to hear me speak, you exclaim, “Oh, Father, you are doing it to us again!” You feel such a heavy burden on your shoulders. But think of God, who for many millions of years has not slept even one minute. He has been watching the world and its problems, trying to put together some solutions to them. Think of that burden. What a tedious, impossible, boring job! That is the patient kind of God you are serving. He is broken-hearted, suffering for millions of billions of years.

After three years, some people say, “I’m tired; I can’t go on any more! and throw up their hands. Consider your position. Can men and women who profess to be children of God do that to Him? Think about it. Do you believe that because the persecution is so great and your central figure doesn’t understand you, that is enough reason to pack up your things? If God ever thought along those lines, He would have packed up a long time ago, a million times already. And He would not even have given you a chance to come to the Unification Church.

If men and women blessed by God as husband and wife start fighting the very next day and say, “I cannot deal with this, forget it,’ you are not thinking of God and how much He is suffering. What does God feel as He looks at you and your spouse? You may feel the relationship is impossible. But regardless of how overwhelmed you feel by the situation you face here on earth, it will all be over in less than a hundred years. Let’s say you live for a hundred years: that is 36,000 days. That’s all! Every day you cross off one more of the 36,000 days. Can’t you be patient 36,000 days? Think of God. There is no end to the zeros in the number of His days.

No matter what happens, God is patient. He sees an earth-shaking event, but He remains calm and composed, never losing His dignity. That is God’s way. Even if His heart is broken, He still has room for patience and keeps His composure and dignity. If God were to open His heart to someone and entrust His suffering to him, He could talk for millions and millions of years without talking it all out. Furthermore, He could shout and weep for millions of years without being able to cry out all His suffering and sorrow. Would He cry for His sake, out of self-pity? No, it would be for the sake of His children. The only reason God cries is for the world and His children.

How many times have you shed tears in your life? How many of them were for the sake of others-for True Parents, the world, God? Aren’t you ashamed in the sight of God? When I see a girl shedding tears, I wonder what kind of tears they are and for whose sake they know. If they are for the sake of God, True Parents, or others, they are noble, divine tears. How many tears have you shed? How many gallons of sweat? For whose sake? For your own or for the sake of other people and the world? Whoever really cries for the sake of the family and the world, rather than for himself, is unquestionably the center of that family. That is the Principle.

So do you want to live only for 36,000 days, or for 36 hundred million days? On God’s calculator, 36,000 days does not even register; the quantity is too small! You may think that 36,000 days is a long time, but from God’s point of view, it is tiny. The amazing thing, however, is that in such a short time you have the privilege of acquiring the love of God. The secret of this period is that it is your opportunity to hook God for eternity with true love.

You can use love bait. I have had a lot of fishing experience. A fisherman goes out to the ocean with plenty of bait to attract the fish. When no fish come and bite, he has to move around and keep throwing out the bait. It may seem very wasteful, but the fisherman has to throw out bait until he finds fish; he smells up the entire area with the bait! The “bait” you are throwing out is God’s love. If nothing is hooked over here, go around the area, try another place. The amazing thing is that, unlike other bait, when you throw out true love, someone is sure to bite! There is no way that particular bait will be wasted. The moment you cast it out, people will bite, because that is the nature of all beings in the universe. Every human being is looking for true love.

For you, 36,000 days is an entire lifetime; but for God, it is even shorter than one breath. But remember that in this short span of time you can occupy the highest, noblest and most eternal love of God. Once you grasp it, it will stay with you for eternity. This attainment is better than becoming the first lady or queen of a nation. Nothing compares to attaining God’s love.

What an immense universe God created! We don’t measure it by meters or miles, but light years. The distance that light travels during one year has become the unit for measuring the vast universe. You could go on for hundreds of billions of light years without exhausting its expanse. Think of it! By living this Principle, you are occupying the entire universe! Not only that, you can become its master! If God truly exists, this is the only way He can work. This is the only truth He can impart.

If light takes millions and billions of years to cross the vast universe, how can God’s children travel it? Would it take us billions of years too? No, just one instant. Indeed God created us as the crowning work of all creation. We want to say, “Thank you, thank you, God!” But how can we offer God sufficient thanks? Only when we say it with the pure, burning, dazzling light of true love and true heart. To thank God in that way makes sense, and He can accept it. “You’re welcome,’ God will reply. Your 36,000 day lifespan is but a tiny dot, yet you have this great capacity. Only true love can accomplish this. Love is truly powerful.

Men and women are exact opposites. It seems virtually impossible to unite men and women; they just don’t fit! But the power of love can pull that impossible man your way. The power of love can attract that impossible American woman towards you.

Only with the power of God’s love can you function in this universe. God’s love is your vehicle for traveling around and exercising dominion. No other vehicle is adequate. Love journeys with an unimaginable speed, faster than the speed of light, so it can travel instantly all over the universe. If you do not embody and manifest God’s love, when you enter the spirit world you will be too heavy to move around!

Each person’s body consists of some 40 billion microscopic cells, each of them resembling a miniature solar system. What power activates each of the cells in your body, making them a hundred percent functional? Is it the sense of smell? Hearing? Sight? Only when you are electrified by the power of God’s love will all 40 billion cells of your body be activated. Why do men and women join together in love and get married? Because only that way can each person activate all of his cells. When the power of love enters your body, it has an electrifying effect; sometimes your whole body shakes. That means your 40 billion cells are fully activated and begin to function at full capacity.

Likewise, only with the power of God’s love will the 40 billion solar systems of the universe be activated. Only when you become a partner in love, when God’s love is manifested in you and the universe is yours, can you move freely, like God, in the universe.

When you become engulfed in the spiraling system of God’s love, nothing will be impossible for you. Everything will be as you desire. Your wishes will already be fulfilled.

Your thoughts will be made manifest. For example, if you want to give a huge banquet, you can. Ten thousand, a hundred thousand, millions, even billions of guests are no problem. You can create a party instantly. All you have to do is think, and it is accomplished.

Only with true love can all the beautiful adjectives in your dictionary have meaning. Without love, your words are exaggerations, or lies. You can look at a big object and feel joy from it. You can also look into the tiniest particle and as you penetrate into it, you can discover millions of years of history in it. Only in the realm of true love are such things possible. The world is designed to function, to be turned on, by the switch of true love. God created it that way. See what kind of profound joy you can experience when you personify true love! There is never a dull moment! It may sound impossible, but you could just sit for a million years and not be bored. We were designed to head towards that goal. Don’t you want to go in that direction? Don’t you want to receive a diploma and get a degree in true love? An MA or PhD in true love? You are greedy men and women!

When you say you want a Ph.D. in true love, do you mean you want to relax, take time out to enjoy things, get a lot of sleep, eat good food, and wear nice clothes? Do such things come first? When you say no, does that mean you won’t sleep, eat, or dress yourself? In the spirit world, will you wear anything? Whether you wear clothes or not makes no difference in the spirit world, because there is no way to hide. Anything you can think of, you can also see. Wearing clothes doesn’t really conceal anything.

When the satanic world continually criticizes you, will it bother you? Will you still pursue your true goal? When you say yes, does that mean you are really going to do it? Suppose the only way to master the love of God were to live a beggar’s life. Would you do it?

I’m not dumb. In fact, I have a most intelligent mind. These things I am speaking of are not conclusions I have reached lightly. I have pondered this, tested it and experimented with it. I know persecution very well. I have been persecuted throughout my entire life. Is persecution bad or good?

I am fighting against the U.S. government right now; in essence, the government is trying to throw me out of the country. But simple logic makes it clear who the eventual winner will be. Those in the government who decided on this action believed they were serving this country. But my goal is the well being of God, mankind, the universe and the cosmos. Whose side is God on? The United States of America may decline and perish, but that does not mean the rest of the universe will as well. God and the universe will continue. Even if the United States ends up like the Roman Empire and collapses tomorrow, the sun will still rise the next day; the stars will still shine at night; the moon will still come up in heaven. This is the way I think. This is how I view the future and eternity.

Externally, there is not much difference between you and me. But the difference is internal. I think differently; I live in a realm transcending time and space. I have been persecuted throughout my entire life. Normally, no one could stand a tenth, or even a hundredth, of what I have endured, but I continue to go on. My goal is fixed upon the ultimate liberation of God. Until that happens, my march shall not cease. How am I going to liberate God? With true love.

How has God been searching for us? As you know, this world is the domain of Satan. When a godly man appears in the satanic world, he is treated like a spy, because he is so foreign to this world. From God’s point of view, His champion comes to restore this world; but from Satan’s point of view, he is an alien agent coming to destroy the world.

Satan originally belonged to God, of course. He is very clever; he knows the ultimate truth and how he was supposed to fit into the universe. He also knows what kind of mistake he made. Instead of centering upon God and truly loving Him, Satan separated himself, set himself up as another subject, and has been trying to induce the entire world to love him. Satan knows that God is entitled to claim every person who has true love. Therefore, Satan has to relinquish to God anyone who possesses true love. True love transcends every barrier, whether at the family, tribal, national, worldwide, or even universal level.

So Satan made a deal with God: anybody God claims must be a person of true love, meaning that he must break through every barrier, all the way up to the universal level. That person must receive all kinds of persecution and prove himself worthy. When Satan gave this condition to God, God had to agree, “You are right, Satan. I can’t argue with that demand” So Satan has said that anybody who totally lives for the sake of others on a universal level, anyone who is truly free from a self-centered point of view, belongs to God. On the other hand, anyone who stumbles over any barrier along the way can be claimed by Satan as part of his domain.

What was the fall? Essentially, it was self-aggrandizement, the inability to see anything beyond one’s self Satan toppled the universe, which originally belonged to God. Therefore, God had to send His spy, His agent, into the world. God’s agent had to start on the individual level and expand into a heavenly family, then a heavenly tribe, nation and world. That is the way heavenly agents work, and Satan cannot deny that.

God gave Jacob the name “Israel,’ which means victorious person. What kind of a person do you think Jacob was? In one sense, he was cunning, deceptive, and greedy. He took the birthright from his elder brother and further deceived his father, prying the blessing from him. Then he went to his uncle Laban and employed cunning with him also.

When the 600,000 Israelites left Egypt during the Exodus, they deceived the Pharaoh, saying they wanted to go and make a special offering for three days. They took all the precious stones and metals and so forth and hurried into the desert. Why didn’t God say something about that? Satan knew very well what was going on, but I want you to understand that central figures like Jacob and Moses were not living for their own sakes. They were agents of God. After Laban persecuted Jacob for 21 years, Jacob had a right to take his things away; in a way, Laban had given him that right by persecuting him so much. Laban deceived Jacob ten times; Pharaoh deceived Moses ten times, making promises and then hardening his heart afterwards. In other words, Satan had accumulated debts, and the heavenly representatives could claim them back. The conditions had been set so that God’s people could claim their rights.

Whenever persecution comes, I regard it as Satan paying the price for the fulfillment of God’s will. This is the way God’s will is accomplished. From the secular point of view, Laban and the Egyptians owned cattle, property, etc. But Jacob and Moses thought from God’s point of view; they had the true love perspective. They knew that God had more right to claim those things and, as representatives of His love, they could exercise those claims.

I have come in the same tradition. From my first moment in America, I prayed that I could represent God here. America has had many patriots throughout its history. But I told God, “I am representing You with Your true love. My love shall surpass the total love of all previous patriots put together. Father, please rest assured. No matter what kind of persecution may come, I know that Satan has to accumulate certain conditions. People will persecute me, but no matter how much is heaped upon me, I shall not yield. I shall not be defeated; I shall not surrender one inch”

That was an extraordinary start. Initially no one had heard of Reverend Moon. But within three and a half years, America had been turned almost upside down. One layer of society after another persecuted me. Opposition came in various and cunning ways. People thought they could eliminate me; but even though they kicked me, I have kept going forward. More and more, America will see hope in me.

The instruction to love your enemy came from this principle. When you love your enemies rather than seeking revenge, you create the condition for winning them over and eventually leading them. All the world religions- Christianity, Buddhism, Islam, etc.-that are persecuting me are actually signing over their blessings to me in the process. That is the inevitable consequence of their opposition. Upon the basis of their payment, I can then go and bring them together. This is why I can lead interdenominational and inter-religious efforts.

This operates like a balance scale. If you push one end all the way down, the other end will rise all the way up. When Western culture and Western people persecute me, the Oriental, black and colored people will rise and acknowledge me as their champion. They will support me. North America has been giving me incredible persecution, but when their end is pushed down, South America will come up. “Reverend Moon, please come to our country,’ they plead. “You are our hope!” This is universal truth. Therefore, persecution is not really a bad thing; in fact, it is almost a necessity. Throughout history religions have been persecuted, but still they have flourished. Persecution does not necessarily bring destruction.

The time will come when the entire world will openly and enthusiastically welcome me and the Unification Church. Then wherever you go, you will face no opposition. But that will be bad news! Somebody has to persecute you so you can get the blessing! So then Unification leaders will persecute their members; older members will persecute new ones! By this I mean pushing people out, not in an evil or selfish sense, but constantly pushing and challenging them, never leaving them alone. Whoever willingly and gratefully receives this persecution from his elders inherits their blessing. In that way, the older members turn over their blessing to the younger, newer ones.

I am the only religious leader who has been persecuted by the rest of the religious world. Also, leaders of Christianity, Buddhism, and Islam have suffered local persecution, but the communist and free worlds have come together to persecute and destroy only one religious leader: Reverend Moon. The peak of this persecution was 1976. Since that time it has been diminishing.

After the creation of The Washington Times, the policy makers and opinion makers in the nation’s capital have completely changed their concepts about me. Just a year ago, “Moonie” was a bad word in Washington, but now the Moonies are virtually celebrities. Our members working on The Washington Times are invited to many social occasions and embassy parties. Be confident that when someone persecutes you, you can inherit his blessing later if you receive the persecution gratefully.

Now people persecute you, but the time will come when they no longer have any reason to oppose you, and they will bow down and apologize to you. Those who have been on MFT or have gone out on 40 day witnessing conditions, how do you feel when you are out there? Hasn’t the atmosphere changed over the years? After this legal victory is won, my name shall be vindicated all over the world. Then you can go out and confront people: “What are you saying about Moonies? I am a Moonie, so what is your complaint?”

Four major countries of the free world-Korea, Japan, the United States, and Germany-have opposed me in the past. Of course, the worst opposition has come from the communists, but now these four major countries are hooked! They have taken the bait, Just like tuna fish.

In looking at the history of restoration, we see we cannot build the Kingdom of Heaven overnight. We have to go through the steps of restoration. The first step is that of servant of servant; from there we restore the positions of servant, adopted child, step-child, child, mother, and father. Christianity also has followed this principle. After Jesus’ crucifixion, the Holy Spirit came and has been working as the true mother spirit for 2,000 years. The mother spirit lays the groundwork for the coming of the Lord of the Second Advent.

Human history can be considered to span at least 850,000 years. Even during the most primitive times, religious movements sprang up and immediately received persecution. God is indeed the initiator of religion, but He asked people to start from the very bottom, as servants of servants, and rise up to the adopted child’s position. When you are in the position of servant of a servant, your master is a servant, not the master himself. In order for a servant to become master of the house, he has to receive the sum total of persecution by the entire servant world. The same principle of gaining victory through persecution held true. In past times, to persecute meant simply to eliminate or murder the undesirable person.

Suppose the Unification Church had been born 2,000 years ago-at the time of Jesus or shortly thereafter. Do you think we would have survived this far? I wonder how many of you would have been martyrs if we were living in that age. How many of you have the conviction that if persecution threatened your life, you would become a martyr? Actually, Jesus’ statement that whoever loses his life for his sake will gain it, was not an extraordinary statement. It is like the daily bread of religious people.

For restoration to progress, barriers must always be surmounted. There are barriers between each stage-going from servant of servant to servant, servant to adopted child, adopted child to step-child, etc. There are seven barriers in all. So all together, reaching God involves passing through eight stages.

Religious people on earth have been persecuted, but the reason is that they represent God. God has been persecuted from the first day on.

In today’s world, each phase of religion still exists. Some religions are servant-of-servant types, while others are servant, adopted son, step-son, son, mother, father, and finally the parental religion. At the culmination of religious history, the ultimate religion will be True Parents religion. How can the Unification Church use the word “unification” untie confidence? How can we unite religions and the world? Through the ideology which teaches about True Parents, the common parents for all mankind.

The essence of all religious history is still living within the heart of God. The victories accomplished through religion here on earth have been the work of God. The people who come to fulfill certain roles do so as agents of God; the actual doer, however, is God Himself.

In the last days, all of history needs to be liquidated through the process of indemnity. From this central point, all things can expand horizontally and be indemnified.

Consider the Christian world of today, which represents the culmination of the religious sphere. But what was the purpose of the Christian foundation? To prepare for a single day: the coming of the Lord of the Second Advent. All aspects of past religions can be seen within Christianity: servant of servant roles, servant roles, adopted child roles, step-child roles, mother roles, father roles, etc. All these phenomena can be found within the Christian world.

If the Lord of the Second Advent were accepted by the Christian world, the seven stages of religious development could be restored in just seven years. Do you follow? Once this seven-step staircase is climbed and True Parents are accepted, all things are accomplished and restoration is finished. However, there was no acceptance by the Christian world, so its whole sphere had to be nullified and another one created. Another step-by-step process had to be undertaken. God prepared Christianity to secure the entire historical foundation. But when Christianity failed to fulfill its role, another world, another step, had to be indemnified and restored.

Because of their rejection, the Christian world will decline. There is no question about it. But the new world will rise, even under persecution. The formation of the new world began in `1960,` after Christianity’s rejection. The 20 years from `1960 to 1980` (the three 7-year courses) and the 20 years from `1980` to 2000 make a total of 40 years. Two 21-year courses will form a solid 40 years. This is the time during which the new world will emerge and fulfill the restoration.

In the Christian world, all the components of the foundation for the Lord of the Second Advent were present. But God no longer expects them to perform. The Unification Church is creating a new world starting from the very bottom-the servant of servants position. Who initiated this road? The True Parents did.

Although True Parents have the glory of this position, I started out my life truly in a servant’s position. In 1960, I suffered incredible national persecution, the worst of all. And that was the beginning point. The installation of True Parents in 1960 laid the cornerstone. I started from the position of servant of servants, and rapidly climbed up; I had to find my own way and break the trail for others. Incredible spiritual phenomena occurred. Whenever a special event was to take place, strangers would suddenly appear at the door, led by spirit world, and testify to the occurrence.

This new world has had to endure all kinds of persecution, sometimes from the traditional Christian world and other times from the external, secular world. For 2,000 years, Christianity endured persecution and prospered. But after 1960, that same Christianity has been declining rapidly. Why? Because it opposed the True Parents’ ideal. Why is the free world declining? Because it opposed the True Parents’ ideal. The free world has suffered under Satan’s hands, under the iron fist of communism. Communist expansion is the consequence of Christianity’s failure. The rise of communism means an ultimate, inevitable confrontation with the Unification Church. Who shall gain the victory over communism? True Parents’ ideal and the Unification Church.

The Unification Church began at a very difficult time, under intense persecution, but it has come a long way. Where are we now? We are in the age of home church. God and True Parents can assign each of you to be a tribal messiah, and you can go out and bring salvation to your world. This is actually the fulfillment of a prophecy given at the time of Jesus. Two providential families, Joseph’s and Zechariah’s, were supposed to become one unit. That did not happen. Now in the home church providence, that prophecy is to be fulfilled. Jesus ultimately suffered crucifixion because of the root failure of those two families to unite. Therefore, in this new dispensation of the home church providence, we are going to bring two home church units into one.

Christianity’s rejection will be restored through a new kind of Christianity, represented by you. You will be the accepting Christians, rather than the rejecting Christians. By doing so, you will inherit traditional Christianity’s blessing. Home church is the place where you become family messiahs, instead of just individual messiahs. At its best, Christianity was hoping to receive the individual messiah, or become the individual messiah. But we are already far ahead of that. Home church is our training ground to become family messiahs. By attending True Parents in the home church system, you will become perfected tribal messiahs, and then go on to become national and worldwide messiahs!

I want you to understand that we must first restore the failure of Christianity by becoming a new kind of Christians, those who accept the Lord. Then, through the Unification Church foundation and by attending True Parents through the home church providence, we will be able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

The Unification Church is in the Abel position and traditional Christianity in the Cain position. We are like the two families around Jesus. Therefore, in a sense, through home church we are organizing two families, or two tribes. In summary, home church restores both the failure of two families to unite around Jesus and the failure of Christianity to follow True Parents. Through home church, if you become a family messiah, attend True Parents, and totally unite with True Parents ideal, you can enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

You do not fully comprehend the tragic history of the True Parents, who have gone an incredible course, shedding millions of tears. That is how God has been searching after you, His sons and daughters. You need a true understanding of yourself. You are the ones who have made God and True Parents suffer so much. You must feel that you represent all the historical goodness of the past saints. The sacred blood shed by their holy deeds and martyrdom must flow again in your every cell. You are historically responsible. Therefore, this is not the time to sit and criticize or analyze. We need to accept our position and restore the consequences of all history. Each of us is not merely an individual; our lives and our deeds have universal significance.

True Parents’ family is the nucleus. Mother is always right beside me, but since I represent the universe, can I focus on loving her every minute of the day? No, not yet. Why not? Because we are still living in a fallen environment. In the original, unfallen world, we would face no resistance or persecution. Only when we overcome the realm of universal persecution can Mother and I enjoy a total love relationship. I can tell Mother that I love her with my entire heart and soul on a universal scale in an absolute manner only after we transcend universal persecution.

The Cain world is persecuting me every minute of the day. But being in the elder son’s position, I have the duty to love them with my heart and soul on a universal scale. Even if the eldest son fell away and occupied a satanic position, it is still the universal truth that the eldest son deserves the most love from his father. Unless he first gives that love unconditionally, he cannot claim the second son. Therefore, if the Cain world persecutes me, I still have to love it with all my heart.

So what is Mother’s role? To bring the unification between Cain and Abel and return to Adam. That is Eve’s role. Since we are still living in a fallen environment, I have to be a public person. I am investing myself entirely for the sake of the world, for the sake of the providence. After fulfilling all the required conditions, I will devote my entire life and love to Mother.

That same principle can be applied to you Unification Church members. The fallen world is in Cain’s position- the elder son’s position-and you are in the second son’s position. Therefore, I have to first love the eldest son-Cain, the outside world-before I can claim the second son. You are hit the hardest, in a way, because God’s desire is to love the world by sacrificing you. Having to sacrifice you is torture for me. I have to sacrifice Abel in order to love the Cain world. By the same token, True Parents sacrifice their own children for your sake, because they are in the Abel position to you in the Cain position. Therefore, Mother and I love you first and give more time to you than to our own children. Do you follow? Our own children realize this and accept it.

This is a central principle to follow. Unification Church leaders in particular should be aware of where their hearts lie. Rather than your own family, True Parents and True Children should come first. When we restore the world and the entire world welcomes True Parents, accepting our ideology and way of life, then we can love our own children and our own family. This is how the battle is fought. Cain and Abel should unite before they come and offer themselves to True Parents. Therefore, you should love True Parents’ children, because only through them can you approach True Parents. For the same reason, the people of the world have to go through you in order to reach the True Parents, so you are their savior. Do you follow?

Actually, I have not yet loved our children as many dads in the outside world do. I have been unable to give them warmth and love, day in and day out, because we are still in a fallen environment. There is a big job yet to do. The mission must come first; the battle must be fought.

Because the Cain world has priority, I must first focus there. How can I waste even one minute? I am concentrating on loving the Cain world and bringing it to God. Mother’s role is to bear the suffering endured by all the women of the world, past and present. In the position of Adam, I should be able to embrace and melt all the grievances and heartbreak of women throughout the world. In turn, Mother has to digest and melt the incredible inner torments of Adam. So the first cross that Mother bears is to digest the suffering of all the world’s women. Her second cross is to digest and embrace my suffering, which is that of Adam and all the men of the world. Her third cross is to digest with love the suffering of all the world’s children. Her role is to digest with love. Mother is indemnifying the world of women, men and children.

Then what is my role? They are the crosses of the family, the nation and the world. Mother has to carry her three crosses and follow me. I also have to digest the suffering of all men, women and children in history, in addition to my other three crosses. In that respect Mother is following me in obedience, without imposing her will. Until universal restoration is completed, Mother cannot say a word. Her spirit is the spirit of absolute obedience. This is the battle we are engaged in.

Why am I expounding on this? Because we are your examples. You have roles as husband and wife. You women have a husband; you may see him working with other women as secretaries, witnessers, fundraisers, or whatever. You may start to have doubts and wonder if something is going wrong with him. Women must never harbor that kind of doubt. You should trust your husband as you do God.

Likewise, you men should trust your wives. You should be able to digest everything, having wisdom and love as deep as the ocean. You should be able to swallow, digest and bury everything and anything.

A leader’s wife faces special challenges. Men and women follow the leader and sometimes other women may be assisting him. Internally the leader’s wife may resent such help and complain, “Why do these women come to my house all the time?” Such an attitude is not right.

I go all over the world-to Japan, the United States, Germany and many other places. Except for some communist countries, there are very few that I have not visited. But Mother does not always accompany me. If she were to doubt and worry about these types of things, how could she survive? It would be impossible. Actually, Mother’s spirit is one of total trust. That is the reason for her greatness. I always insist that she attend every public function because, while the universe is being restored, our destiny is to preside as a pair.

In your case, too, it is not good if your wife says, “All right, go ahead and do the work. I am going to stay home and take it easy. I’ll have a little nap” This will not work. Husband and wife have to work together and move forward together. Do you follow?

You are the composite of history. Millions of past years live in every cell of your body. Since you represent all of history, your success will indemnify all of history. That is the crucial role each individual here has. Your failure represents historical failure; your mistakes will bring evil and suffering upon all your ancestry and this world. Your ancestry represents Cain and this world represents Abel. Here again, Cain and Abel have to come together. That is the only way you can approach True Parents. God is indemnifying everything at this one time in history, so you are in the position to indemnify the past and leave a healthy future for the generations to come. You are in the critical position of having everything done through you. Do you follow?

In conclusion, God has suffered more than anyone, shedding tears, sweat and blood seeking after you. True Parents, in the tradition of God, have suffered the same way and you inherit that tradition. Therefore, you must live the same way.

You often seek recognition for the good things you do. But I have never claimed the right to be recognized by the world; I have never asked God for medals and citations. I have not yet fulfilled the entire universal restoration. If you want to claim your own record and achieve recognition and credit before all this work is done, that is a very, very immature and selfish attitude. God came to search after you with public tears, public sweat and public blood. You should inherit that same spirit, shedding your tears, sweat and blood publicly. Otherwise, you shall never become truly one with God. The entire world is watching you, including spirit world and history. If you deviate from the Principle, you become a traitor to history, your ancestry, and the entire world. Your position is to cleanse yourself, inherit this tradition, and walk this course without even one iota’s deviation. That should be your pledge and determination.

This is how I view the world. Do you follow? Therefore, at the outset of 1983, you should resolve to inherit this tradition, make a firm beginning, become a true champion and fulfill my expectations. Is this your determination and pledge today to True Parents? Then raise your hands and make this pledge to me. Thank you. Let us pray.

## UNIVERSALITY

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### January 16, 1983
Belvedere International Training Center
Translator – Sang Kil Han

We have the title of members of the Unification Church. Unification means bringing everything together, and it includes the idea of leadership, since unity takes place around a core. Within a company, for example, there is a president and various types of work to be done. These are the two main things which bring the employees together and give them direction.

There is unity within an individual as the body follows the mind. We don’t develop automatically, but only as our body follows our mind. We need to remember this. An individual is comprised of three important elements-mind, body and deeds. Likewise, a business has a president, employees, and its work. Within a country, the president, the citizens and national policy must be united. In a family, parents, children, and the family’s tradition over the years should work in unity.

When you closely examine unity, you can find the center point where unity begins. This center point is important. Americans tend to think in a vaguely democratic way and assume that everyone unites at the same time, but we find that this is not really the case. Whether the scale is large or small, unity always has a core or beginning point. In a democracy such as the United States, many people help select the person who will be the center. But it is of utmost importance to know how this unity begins.

How does a person’s mind develop? Does your mind intuitively distinguish good from bad, or does it learn to do so? Are you born with this awareness, or do you need to learn it from other people? Let’s rephrase the question. Is a good mind contained within the realm of education, or is it beyond it? Certainly education plays a substantial role in shaping the mind, but the depth of the mind is beyond the realm of education.

How big is the mind? The mind is invisible, but still very real. Is a small person’s mind bigger than his physical body? We can measure that. If you are helping to hand out clothes and food to needy people in New York, does your mind agree to stop when your body gets tired, or do you want to keep working because more remains to be done? Suppose you wanted to feed all the hungry people in America or in the world. How does your mind move toward these problems? Do you decide to stop because you don’t have the capacity to do more, or does your mind keep expanding, trying to help the whole world?

Maybe cosmopolitan Americans can understand this question, but what about an African living on a remote mountainside who has never left his small village? We can still say his mind is the same as that of an educated person. Does this sameness happen naturally? This is an important point. Certainly there are people with a bad state of mind who need to be enlightened, but essentially, a good mind is beyond the realm of education; a person is born with it.

What about the law? Of course, our mind recognizes that there is something good about following the law, but is one’s mind under the law or beyond it? How much beyond it? Is your mind governed by the universal laws of nature, or is it beyond even those laws? Every day you have to deal with this. Can you refuse to do something that is within the law just because you prefer something else? We have already concluded that our minds are beyond the law, so why don’t we always act as we please? Why do Unification Church members follow their consciences? Everyone knows that it is necessary, but why is it so?

Our mind has a certain beginning point and moves in a specific direction. All the mind’s functions have a beginning and a purpose which enable the mind to continue operating until they are fulfilled We need direction in what we do. The mind of even the smallest person is huge, but its direction varies according to that individual’s personality. Each person’s mind sets out to accomplish the same things, but they take different directions. Our minds are big and round, but they move in different directions. Can someone decide the direction his mind will take at will? If so, his realm of activity will be somewhere within the circle of his mind. Would you like the sphere of your mind to be oblong, like a football, or perfectly round?

We observe from day to day that the moon changes its appearance, becoming rounder and then decreasing to a crescent shape and then becoming full again. As we breathe, we inhale and then exhale; the movement of air in our bodies is strong and then weak. Why doesn’t the wind blow consistently in one direction instead of blowing one way and then another? When wind blows over a body of water, it creates waves; the waves behave in certain ways because of the wind’s activity.

If we pictured everyone with a round mind, should we draw millions of circles to depict them, or one huge circle which includes everyone? A cosmic roundness is more suitable. Roundness encompasses 360 degrees. If someone is sitting 10 degrees from the point of origin, would he move 350 degrees to reach the origin, or 10 degrees to get there quickly? We know that we should encompass all 360 degrees, or else we would miss many things. Above all, we wouldn’t meet the point of origin.

The radii of some people’s circles are short, while others are long. The only acceptable radius is one which passes through the point of origin. As long as your line passes through this point, it is the same length as the others. Regardless of the number of radii, they are all equal in length and all pass through the center of the circle. Why? That is how unity begins.

Suppose millions of people were to agree that they need only 120 degrees, instead of 360, and they choose one person to center upon. They may agree that any form is acceptable, not just a circle. But 360 degrees are absolutely required to make a circle. There is no getting around that.

It so happens that the mind of every person-whether living or dead, in a civilized or underdeveloped country-is round. Everyone is the same, even God. Are 359 degrees enough? No matter how firmly you may believe it, 359 degrees don’t meet the standard.

Advocates of democracy try to prove that theirs is the best system. In effect they are saying, “We have 359 degrees. That is close enough” But a law passed today in a democratic country will not be in effect for eternity; laws change from decade to decade, from century to century. Therefore, democracy does not encompass all 360 degrees. In chemistry, on the other hand, the elements never change. Over the years, a particular reaction always proceeds in the same manner.

Is the sun flat or round? Does it move whimsically in many directions, or is its movement consistent over the years? Perhaps you would get bored if you had to do the same thing over and over. Imagine what would happen to our world if this fantastic sun were to move erratically. If laws were not constantly operating on the sun’s movement, it would be destructive. The nine planets of our solar system never vary one iota from the laws of nature that direct them. Could they change their orbits after 10 billion years? If one planet left its course, the harmony of the whole system would be shattered.

The human mind is very versatile. Can a baby girl change the fact that she was born female? If you go outside the law, your existence stops. Some women might lament the limitations of their physical body, but can they change their situation? Women have a course to follow, and so do men. If you insist that men and women are equal, then men must also bear children! To say they are equal still requires taking into account their inherent differences. Men and women are equal in the direction and objectives that guide them, but they are intermingled in complex ways. This is what people have a hard time resolving.

We can agree that each mind, no matter what direction it may take, still needs to be round and encompass 360 degrees, and go through the center line. Beyond that, of course, we are free and equal. We know that the mind is huge, round, and has many directions, but in order to reach the same objectives, each needs to go through one point of origin

We are all created beings, of course. Why did the Creator create us in this fashion? Why didn’t He allow for individuals to go one way or another as they choose? God set up a standard in order to ensure unity and harmony among large numbers of people.

All our activities center on a certain point. Common denominators among people include money. Power and knowledge. For example, a renowned professor working at a famous university may be considered the greatest authority on nuclear physics and people would not question him. The President of the United States is at the center of power, and those who conduct national affairs must defer to him. At one time, John D. Rockefeller was a center of money, and people involved in the stock market, for instance, had to consider him.

The universe is composed of matter in motion. Everything is always moving; there are natural laws which govern that motion. A particle may go back and forth, but it still follows natural law. The universal central point welcomes every person and every existence and requires them all to pass through it. That central point can accept everything- even from millions of years ago. So what is that universal central point which enables everything to work in harmony and unity? What qualities should it have?

If God has an endless, huge, round mind, whom would He like to live with? What would be in the center of His mind? There are many things of value in this world, such as money and knowledge, but God could make all of them by Himself. Still there is one thing God cannot accomplish by His will alone. What God really wants to welcome into His mind is love.

Do any of you feel God should have picked something else as the center of His being? What about our ancestors who lived thousands of years ago-would they have felt that way? What about people in other nations? What about people millions of years in the future? True love is necessary because without it unity and harmony could not be possible. If Unification Church members really understand this deeply, there is hope for harmony among all races. But if you don’t really understand this, no ideal and no harmony are possible on the earth.

There are four basic directions from the central axis point: east, west, north and south. We refer to these all the time; which one is closest to the center? Is the east wrong and the west correct? When Western civilization reaches its highest point, it must descend. Then the East will rise up in its place. Western civilization is now declining, and the civilization in the East ascending.

We are very conscious of being Unification Church members. The Unification movement is set up to bring churches into oneness, to bring the world into oneness, and to bring the spirit world into oneness. Where does this universality begin? It is when things on earth and in the spirit world come into unity. To create this, there will be a sweeping trend toward unity, like a big storm, and every person, regardless of where he lives, will become conscious of it.

Before we make that storm, however, we have to think about the high- and low-pressure areas. Heaven would be the high-pressure area, and somewhere on earth there should be the lowest-pressure area. Some area should be persecuted and mistreated more than anywhere else. If that survives, it will eventually shoot up to the highest point. Should I pound on you over and over so you can shoot up to the highest point? Is it good to give someone a strong hit on the back to help him go faster? Suppose you are about to go in one direction but I drive you back the other way. Will you think it is just the Oriental way and decide to take your own course? What America needs is the universal way.

The Unification Church asserts that all people in the universe must come into unity. How can all the round minds become one? Like a string of pearls, they can be strung together with the thread of true love running through their centers. Everyone must open his deepest, hidden mind and welcome the thread of love. Once the Principle enters a person, it dwells in the center of his mind. Each pearl will be unique, but the Principle will penetrate the very center of everyone’s mind.

You should ask yourself whether the thread of true love really passes through the center of your mind. Before joining the Unification Church, you may have been eager for money or power, but afterwards those things lost their importance. You should be proud of what you have now and proclaim it to the rest of the world. Once you have true love, even being kicked or hit just serves to stimulate you. You don’t discriminate against any place; if true love is in Harlem, you will go there.

In the Chinese character for heaven, two symbols for man are combined, one above the other. This indicates true love. Love is not just for yourself, but for the whole. The center should always be able to lead; so if you are the center of true love, you should be able to lead others. Did you come to hear my sermon today in order to gain knowledge? No? Why? Perhaps to gain power-hoping my sermon would recharge you? Actually, energy is just a by-product. How about money? Remember how we didn’t have a carpet here several years ago-only a cold concrete floor? When you feel that this is the warmest, coziest place and are perfectly satisfied to sit on the floor, I will introduce chairs! If the person sitting next to you complains about being uncomfortable on the floor, just remind him that he is in the training course for true love!

You should have seen the first American member that came to the Korean church. I couldn’t help laughing. There were no chairs and after sitting on the floor for five minutes, his legs started hurting, so he lay down! You know how fussy Orientals are about manners; even dogs are trained to sit right!

You understand that you have to change certain habits. If I don’t help you change, then the Orientals who come to this country will remark, “After ten years, your members don’t even know how to sit properly or how to bow to their seniors”

The East moved towards the West, without a doubt; but the West will also move toward the East. U.S. immigration laws are very tight now, but if this policy continues, the world will demonstrate against America. What if potential immigrants went through 40 days of Principle training, in order to become the best Americans? After 40 days of training, people experience a complete change of attitude. Certainly we are not here to destroy America or to take something from it, but to give something.

A dictator takes something away from people against their will; but giving something against a person’s will is not in itself bad. Once you understand this point, if you know a person will receive some benefit from what you are offering, you will pressure him, even if at first he doesn’t want to go. Leadership and guidance by someone with a true mind and true love is welcomed by everything in the universe.

You have always heard that God is love, but you wondered how love works. Why does God covet love? Once you realize that there is nothing which does not respond to love, you have to follow this way. Whatever your purpose may be, your mind needs 360 degrees and a clear direction. These are the tools everyone needs in order to penetrate the center of true love. When you accomplish that, you are absolutely filled up; you lack nothing; you have no sense of inequality.

Where are we going? We are headed toward the ideal world of peace and unification. If love is not the center of that world, it cannot be ideal. Are democratic and communist countries ideal? Can we talk about peace when there is no love? Without love there is no permanent unity. In true love, the more you gain, the closer you move towards unity.

Here in our church, the family, clan, church, nation and world are coming into unity centering on this ideal. This is an ideal realm and atmosphere. With true love as the center of all things, we can be welcomed by every family wherever we may go in this world. Once you reach your goal, you automatically turn around and return. Our activities take us in all directions, but we come back. We follow this direction here on earth, and we extend it to the spirit world. Once you reach your goal, you return to your starting point, your foundation.

If the original family had not fallen, true love would have been extended automatically to the nation and world, since the correct center would have been established. However, as a result of the fall, the external form has remained the same and has been expanded to the worldwide level while the internal quality was destroyed. Even after you establish a true family, you run into a barrier when you try to move on to the clan level.

If the fall had not occurred, there would be no national boundaries. Instead of people selfishly taking things away from others, civilization would have developed through people trying to share with others. Any new movement to develop these traditions will be persecuted. People will oppose it with the weapons of money, knowledge and power, but ultimately the power of love will digest them all. Love is the original center of all things, and therefore it is most powerful.

We start from here and go to the world, but once we reach that level, we have to come back. Even if you don’t physically go to the world, your mind must go there often in order for you to be connected with the world. Your original mind should function with true love at its center; apart from love it cannot move. When you reach one edge of the world with true love, you have to go to the other edge. Why? This determines your possession. Unless your mind connects in love with whatever you want to claim, you have nothing to do with it. Without this love, you lack the internal quality to establish the condition of owning the universe.

When I came to America, I immediately thought “This is my country” On what grounds could I say that? I love this country more than any other person who lives here. Of course God loves this country more than I do, but I am the first object of God to love America this much. I drove around all of the United States in 40 days and nights, establishing holy grounds in each state. Holy grounds establish the condition of returning the country to God.

I selected more holy grounds here than anywhere else in the world, and I proclaimed that here we would do more loving than anywhere else. I selected this country as the real center of the universe. No matter how much anyone helps or opposes me, my original mind of love for this country will never change. I knew this from the beginning. I became a well-known person in this country. My name was associated with a very low position, but once that happened, it was bound to rise up, and that is happening now.

We should go beyond the boundary of America to the world. Therefore, I proclaimed the Moscow rally. That event is indispensable; it is not merely the wonderful idea of one person, but it is what God and the world want. The rally in Moscow is supported by universal law.

I have been following this path on earth for 40 years. Even those who view things only horizontally realize that world events are moving very quickly. If the world can be led onto the right path, this rapidly spinning globe can easily be brought into goodness.

I have been very audacious. Whether people supported me or not has never bothered me, because I know the cosmic law. In the depths of winter, you may feel that you have never seen spring, but it is bound to come. In the Unification Church we have been going through a tremendously cold winter; 1980 was the peak of winter. Now the cosmic spring is awaiting us. There is only one central point of goodness, not two; that is love. Even though the polar areas are very cold, love is powerful enough even to melt their ice.

Now that you know why the world will come into unity and how events will move in that direction, do you think unification will take place quickly, or require another 20 years? If I had the chance to speak on television for one month to Americans, would this country turn around? I don’t think it would take even one month. What about alcoholics and drug addicts? After gaining enough ground, we could rehabilitate them in no time at all. Do you agree?

Is it you idea to work only eight hours a day for goodness? Ten years ago I said America was in danger of perishing and perhaps you couldn’t understand that, but now you do. When I supported President Nixon awing the Watergate crisis, even some of our members could not understand why. But if Nixon had not had to leave of office, Vietnam would not have been sold down the river, and America would not have lost its international status.

Why did we fight against Congressman Fraser? If he had not been toppled, the way would not have been open for a person like Ronald Reagan to be elected President. The Fraser hearings were not conducted in a spirit of protocol or diplomacy but were like a verbal fist fight. Until then everyone thought Congressman Fraser was formidable; but his defeat encouraged the anti-communists and helped make the foundation for Reagan’s election.

In the past, people thought I was crazy to fight single-handedly in America. No public figure ever supported me. Was I doing all that to benefit myself? No, I fought only to benefit America. Our movement has spent literally hundreds of millions of dollars to change the course of this country toward goodness. With that in mind, would I have any reason to dodge a few thousand dollars in taxes?

Foreigners come to the United States for various reasons, trying to obtain something for themselves, and the Immigration Service gives them green cards. I came here and spent millions of dollars to help America, but the Justice Department wants to put me in prison! Only communists would want to see this happen. If I am sent to prison, university professors and world leaders will line up to meet me. I know that the universe will protect me and our movement, so should I be afraid of American public opinion?

Regardless of what lies ahead, we must go forward. When I am no longer the leader, you should carry the banner in the same direction that I have shown you. All the principles and explanations have been given. Do you want to go to the goal no matter what? Even without resting? You must understand that God does not rest. You should feel sorry that you never realized how hard He is working. God cannot accomplish His work without people.

Knowing this situation, how can we complain? If Americans are still dissatisfied, I will leave them alone and let the Japanese work for this purpose. Later maybe the Americans can follow in the wake of those pioneers.

I am reaching out to black Christian leaders. I decided to give them intense training so that, combined with leaders of other ethnic groups, they can teach the white American Christian leaders. Would you like to see that phenomenon? Through CAUSA and New ERA, religious leaders will form a mobile team and fill the empty churches around the United States. This is what I am assembling now.

The Asians apparently understand the situation more clearly than the Americans themselves, and the Asians have worked harder to save this country. America originally belonged to the Indians who are cousins to the Orientals. The younger generation of white people have increasing numbers of drug addicts and alcoholics who are like living corpses. Certainly we are concerned not only with wiping out communism but with rehabilitating everyone. White people settled this country with rifles and guns, but when the Orientals rehabilitate it, they will do so with love. That is a significant difference and that is what I am doing.

I need to speak to the American Moonies. Even after ten years of hard work, they are not fully sustaining the movement here on their own. Do you feel you should be grateful and do more, but you just can’t? When you hear about a new start, do you think, “Another new start! We have had ten already”? Or do you feel, “Even in this impossible situation, there is new hope”?

I don’t mind you tagging along, but I think that if I had spent the same amount of money on Koreans here in America instead of on Americans, they would have responded long ago. But no matter how many Koreans respond, they cannot save America. All we want to do is shake America with love and return it to God.

Many white people worry about losing their status or dignity. There is a different quality in my way of thinking. When I wake up in the morning, I think first of the world and what we shall do today to advance; after that I think about the clan and family; only after that do I think of myself. On the other hand, when Americans wake up, they think first of themselves, then their family, and maybe their neighborhood. Often they never think of the country at all.

When you are suffering day in and day out, do you think I am enjoying comfort and leisure? Of course I want to enjoy freedom also. I am not free because I have many things to attend to, but before I complain, I think about whether the world has freedom. In America, families have no true freedom, either. Under these circumstances, I feel that I can do without freedom as well; it is not my priority. On the other hand, most Americans focus on their own personal freedom, but they don’t care about the freedom of their country or the world. So which is the right way of thinking? Actually, even world freedom is not our final goal. We are working for the freedom of God and the universe. Only after we ensure freedom on that level can we think about our own freedom and that of our family.

Unless the world is free, the country is not free. Is this country free to abolish its borders? If that happened, the result would be chaos. But if people of other countries trained themselves to help others, the Immigration Service would welcome them. We should teach many people around the world to come and help this country, not to get something out of it.

As of this moment, I will forgive you for all your complaints. Will you continue to complain in the future? If anyone has the right to protest, surely I have the most to complain about. But I have concluded that no one has the right to complain. You must realize the value of being personally trained by me like this. We are all going to the same spirit world, but do you think I will give talks like this when we meet there?

Chinese characters are very different from Western words, which have no symbolic meaning to their composition. We have talked about how universality will come into being. The Chinese character for universality is comprised of four symbols; a house; a field with a roof on top (representing the universe); a king (representing God); and a portion representing a sheep.

This character could be interpreted as indicating that human life means to live in the house and go to heaven; a righteous person is one who serves his master, lives in a big house, and later goes to heaven-the cosmic house.

In our organization we have “family-ism, rather than democracy, which is too broad. If the parents are the subject, the children are the object. They become one in love at the center of the whole universe. Relationships at the clan level are the same as for the family; the parental position is held by the head of the clan. When the central person suggests something, the others will always say yes, just as children respond to their parents. If the parents disagree with the head of the clan, the children will listen to him, because he is leader even above the parents.

The country is a further extension of the parent-child relationship. Many tribes and families live in a country. The governor of New York may disagree with the President, but the citizens of New York should go along with the President. This is the righteous order. This is the parent-child relationship on a higher level. The same applies to the world; the Messiah comes as the head of the world.

Who is the center of universality? The heads of all religions still come under God. Would you protest that since life is so short, you would rather forget such complicated things and do as you like? “What benefit will I get if the world becomes one?” you may ask.

Eventually, we will all go to the spirit world which is different from this world. All these relationships are very real in spirit world. In order to even breathe in that world, you need training here. It is difficult for Orientals to learn the rules of spirit world. By the same token, it is difficult for Westerners to understand the Oriental viewpoint. The American way of thinking does not extend to the spirit world, so I am teaching you the standards which are used there.

If you always act just as you wish, when you go to the spirit world, you will discover that something is very wrong. But after you are trained by me and after you restore the original state here on earth, you will feel at home when you go to the spirit world. You can learn to function normally in the spirit world if you feel unreserved love toward True Parents’ family. You should feel that toward your clan leaders as well, with God as the center.

On every level, God is a father. God is the ancestor of all clans, nations, and the world. When you go to the spirit world, you will meet many people who will claim that they are your ancestors; they will want you to listen to them. What are you going to do? You have to dig into God and claim Him as your true ancestor.

“Parent-ism” is a workable idea. A company president is like the parent of his employees; the president of a country is like the parent of the citizens. Mankind has been coveting a world and a nation in which the leader acts as a parent towards the citizens!

Americans haven’t recognized the value of parents enough. Can you separate yourself from the True Parents and take a different direction? How wonderful it is to follow True Parents and receive the marriage blessing from them! After living in the Unification Church, establishing God’s country and enjoying God’s world on earth, we can go to the spirit world. By following True Parents you can inherit everything on earth, for it all belongs to God.

When you are really dedicated to the will of God in America, you will not feel out of place when you go to Korea; you can sleep and eat there as though you are in your own home. By uniting with True Parents, you inherit everything along the way.

Do you say, “I like everything except such and such”? Are there exceptions in your thinking? At a recent matching, one sister wanted to refuse a brother and asked me to find her someone better. I told her that there was no one better; if she could unite with him, through him she would have a free pass everywhere once she got to spirit world.

Whom do I follow? I follow God, so by following me, you are following God as well. In the spirit world, you don’t need transportation; you can just think of a place and you are there. In an instant, you can travel billions of light years away.

God made everything and we are meant to inherit it all. Once the ideal of true love is established’ you can pull any subject or object toward you.

Don’t you sometimes imagine living in the spirit world and traveling anywhere you like in an instant? Your body is your training vehicle in preparation for that world. What will you be in the spirit world-a prince, or a miserable person? Is it easy to find me when I am in New York City? Spirit world is much more vast than New York, so how could you find me there? If you are attuned in love, you will find me somehow. True Parents’ love and God’s love coincide.

Even though you cry out at the difficulties you experience in dragging your physical body along this path, still you must go on. Isn’t it true that once we meet True Parents, nothing else matters? What good would it do to have millions of dollars or tremendous international power unless you were connected with them? If a person is stumbling forward, looking for the True Parents, and he dies along the way, where does he go when he reaches spirit world? He goes straight to the Parents, doesn’t he? I am going the same way you are.

A baby in the mother’s womb has a nose, but he doesn’t need it for breathing there. He has sensory faculties that he doesn’t use inside the womb, but which must be prepared for life outside or else he will die when the umbilical cord is cut after birth. Once he is born on earth, he starts using his nose to breathe. We breathe air while on earth, but we have to learn how to breathe love, so that we will not suffocate in spirit world where there is no more air to breathe. Without learning to love, people asphyxiate in the spirit world.

That is why we are here-to love others. We have to yearn and cry for True Parents, until the time we die. In this difficult life, you cry along the way, missing your Parents. That is the Principle. In the original life, nothing like this would have been necessary; everything would be automatic. But here you have to learn to return to the original state, because our human ancestors were fallen. Now is it clear to you?

Universality is True Parent-ism. You must create your own family and your own clan, guiding them so you can go to the same place. That is the work of home church. The steps to perfection involve three levels-the individual, family and clan.

This is the beginning, the foundation, of heaven on earth and it will be carried right along to heaven in the spirit world. Where do you meet the True Parents? Meeting me at Belvedere is temporary; your permanent meeting with me is in home church. Home church is your launching pad. Without being successful in home church, you will be unable to be with me in spirit world.

The conclusion is that you need universal love. In this universe, billions of people go to spirit world unprepared and miserable. But God has given us the key to the universe: we need to go through extensive training to serve the family, the country, the world, and God.

In this long process, how much room do you have for yourself? The utmost ideal is to be truly dominated by love. If someone loves you, do you want them to embrace you 100 percent, or 98 percent? You would want them never to let you go. That is why women have such thin waists! They want their husbands to hold them and never let them go. A wife has to jump up to kiss her husband because she is shorter; her husband automatically picks her up when he embraces her.

When I speak about love, everyone smiles from ear to ear. Now that you know so much, let’s live a fantastic week! Not only that, let’s be willing to offer our lives. The Bible says that whoever is willing to die will live. You want to invest everything for the sake of love, don’t you?

On this third Sunday of 1983 you should feel a desire to drop everything to pursue this fantastic cause. Those who can say, “This coming week I will invest everything I have for this wonderful love,” please raise your hands. Thank you.

## TRUE MAN, TRUE CHURCH, TRUE COUNTRY

By Fami1yfed June 23, 2018 June 23, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1983

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### January 9, 1983
Belvedere, America
Translator – Sang Kil Han

There are two different groups of people, basically, and they go in different directions. We can say that one is on the side of goodness and the other is on the side of evil. In a symbolic way, the right signifies heaven’s side and the left signifies evil; also, up represents the direction of goodness and down evil When good and evil want to change positions, they cannot move in just any direction but must cross paths.

Where is the center that divides good and evil? The individual, or the self, is the center. Which side do “I” stand on? This decision is always made centering on yourself. Those whose course has been on the left side have to overcome difficulties, or go up a hill, before they can change and move to the right side. Conversely, those who start on the good side go downhill in order to join the evil side. If someone who is below is to go up, he has to pass the middle point.

We can see clearly that in order to change from evil to goodness or vice versa a person has to completely reverse his way of life. It’s not something you can do lightly, you have to turn completely around, passing through the middle point, the point of self-denial. Sooner or later, you have to go through a process of completely denying yourself.

We can draw a scale representing the vertical degrees of goodness and evil. Starting in the middle, you can advance in goodness to the point of becoming a true person and go on to build a church, a country, and a world occupying this realm of goodness. The same process occurs on the negative side. Everything from the central fine down represents the satanic world, and everything above it the heavenly world.

Two points are always needed in order to make a straight line. One point is “I” Suppose “I” am good-then what is the other point of goodness with which I can connect to make a straight line? That is God. That straight, vertical line does not deviate or waiver, centering on it, we can see which side each person occupies.

The center line is the standard of goodness. What does that standard consist of? Let’s take the existing laws of society as an example. The law represents a vertical line, the standard, if you abide by it, you are good according to that society. The center of a nation’s laws is its constitution. However, the constitutions of each country differ from the true standard and also from one another, and sometimes they are also inconsistent within themselves.

What is the center of a nation’s constitution? What is the heart of its laws? Countries obviously develop different according to the standards they uphold in their center fine, even before a constitution is drawn up. For instance, the United States Constitution is based on the idea of a free democracy.

In America, the individual prizes his so-called privacy, people accept that premise without further analyzing their standard of behavior. Of course, it is good to have privacy, but what is the center? Should it be each individual, or the public purpose? If the public is the center and each person has freedom within that realm, couldn’t the public demand that an individual who is deviating from the center return to it? Anyone who strays from the center has to be brought back.

This is not an abstract idea. An individual has many components: eyes, mouth, hands, etc. If the eye were the center, then the eye could command the hands and aim and they would have to listen. However the entire being is the center, so if the eye goes off by itself, the other parts don’t have to follow it. The eye has to comply with the whole.

Since the United States was founded on the free democratic ideal, Americans shape their thinking accordingly. The community and the country cannot act as they please but must act according to what the majority of the people are doing. However, the direction of the majority keeps changing, making zigzag movements each year. Because they don’t know better, people assume that this is natural. When a different party takes power, government departments change direction, and national policy can become almost anything.

It is the nature of everything in creation to change course occasionally, but that is for the purpose of determining the right direction through trial and error. The purpose of zigzag movement is eventually to stabilize. Everything is that way. You don’t go back and forth forever and ever, and certainly the overall purpose does not constantly change.

When you envision a hopeful future, do you think of a changing world or a stable one? Is this present society changing or stable? The countries which center on the ideals of a free democracy, such as the United States, are constantly in flux in the process of reaching for some true way. An individualistic democracy can never be the true way-, it is only a process.

Communism, which we know is wrong, is correct in one respect: communists work hard to bring countries to one consistent direction. Even though their idea of goodness is incorrect, their motive is to set a country on a specific course. The communists envision bringing the world into unity.

The free world, in contrast, is very vague about any true way or true path. Americans, for instance, certainly don’t feel the need to make sure that other Americans are going in the fight direction. Such thinking is lacking here. The basis of government in the West always includes two political parties or two ways of governing.

Which has a better chance of surviving: the system which strives to bring the world into one, or the system which always includes a division or conflict between two or more groups? Logically, we must conclude that the communists have a better chance of surviving than the free world. Therefore, if the free world continues its present course, it is guaranteed to perish. That is a forthright statement. Is this logical?

Communism is founded on atheism, but its ideal is still to bring the world into one. We have to look intently at the communists, because they are only one step from reaching their goal. The communists are doing this without God, while the religious people in the free world today have no hope for accomplishing this in the am future. Religion recognizes that God is working through history and that the world cannot come into oneness without Him. There is something substantial in the nature of religion, and it has to be magnified and brought to the attention of every individual in the country. Religions have to be made workable once more. Religious people are supposed to be the ones who bring the world into oneness, so they should examine what has made an atheistic ideology like communism so successful.

The communist world represents evil and the free world represents goodness. In the last days, who is going to win? You say God is going to win, but in actuality, the communists are advancing while the five world remains divided. How can you be confident that God is going to win? At this point we have to conclude that the free world is about to perish. This is a grave situation.

What are we going to do? Will we also perish? Maybe it is too complicated to think about philosophies and historical events; however, one thing is very clear- communism is moving forward in a consistent way, toward one goal. We certainly have to do something better than communism. We have to move forward in one direction, trying ten times harder and doing things better than they do. Someone has to start doing that, and then everyone else must join in.

Many individuals have given these problems much thought, but they have found no solution. Leading thinkers of today have realized that the free world is on the road to doom and that now is a critical time, but no one in the free world has a solution. Thanks to God, however, the Unification Church has emerged and is bringing new hope. I came to speak truthfully to the American people-not to praise this country, but to show what is wrong with it. This country has got to change to a godly direction. Unless we drastically alter this country’s direction, it will perish in the near future.

Zigzag movement is understandable as long as you are about to stabilize, but if it continues without establishing a direction, it only leads to destruction. Americans have always thought that communism is wrong and that they have to defend their democracy, but that kind of thinking is not enough. They have to overcome communism. I am proclaiming here in America and to the free world that we have to change our direction drastically These radical words make me a most fearful man in the democratic world.

When God looks down on this scene and sees one person proclaiming the need to revolutionize the democratic world, how does He fed? Would that man represent the hope Of God or of Satan? Will the democracies look at this man as a menace? When people in the democratic world oppose me, God is very sad but Satan is very happy! If a country remains on the satanic side for very long, it will perish.

We must to in the right direction. Does the Unification Church have only one focus? Do we have a choice about our target? What is the center of that one direction? You say God is in the center, but what is the center of God? True love. Can you see true love?

The center of America traditionally has been the Judeo-Christian values. Until now, Christianity has played a crucial role in forming this country. Its voice declared what was right and wrong. America has been varying its course ever since it was founded, but Christianity was always there to offer righteous ideas to stabilize the country

many different fines of thought and action have developed throughout history, but now there is a confrontation between the two remaining streams of thought: the godly side and the atheistic side. The world has to choose whether to go the communist way and deny God, or eventually to embrace God and bring the world into oneness.

Everyone wants the free world to unite, but no one sees possibility of it. Mr. Reagan is president of a great country, but can anyone bring unity between the divided congressmen and senators? The five world and Christianity, as well, must go through a revolution toward goodness. That means all religious groups and countries will have to join together in solidarity-just as the communists are doing-in order to conquer the communist effort.

When God looks at this world, does He want to see the communist world pin victory or the free world? The free world is suffering from all kinds of illnesses and. is on the brink of death. Looking at the situation, wouldn’t God want me to take any action necessary to assemble a strong force to swallow up communism? That is God’s situation now.

That strange group which will emerge at the and of the world is not communist or democratic or even traditionally Christian. But that one group is working very hard. That particular group is determined to strengthen Christianity and create solidarity in this country so it can prevail over communism. Americans might oppose that movement, but what about God? If this strange group is God’s only hope, and yet it is opposed by the five world, then God has to temporarily regard the free world as His enemy and give it a hard time.

In a village, when one dog Marts barking at a maw, other dogs join in, and they continue even after the stranger leaves. I am a stranger in the Western world, and I am watching all this barking going on When those who are barking at me discover that the object of their noise has disappeared, they will be shocked and surprised. They will realize they am only barking at the blue sky and wonder what all the ruckus was about !

We am not here to hurt anybody, but to bring unity and harmonize the country, Christianity and the free world. Americans don’t like that; they fear that I will take dominion over America and the five world.

When God is with us, will He help us? It would be against His nature not to help us. The question is whether we are a hundred percent confident that God has to help us. We don’t have to wonder what He would do, we know God will help us. All Moonies must have this absolute confidence.

Americans realize that something is wrong, but they are sick and out of condition; it is difficult for them to change. The nation has contracted an almost incurable cancer. If a cure is available, shouldn’t the doctor grab the patient and use even drastic treatments? Does the patient have the right to agree or not? You have no right to decide to die, do you? When the doctor operates on a very sick person and he recovers, the patient will be grateful.

Can we leave America to die just because it doesn’t want our treatment? American have treated Moonies like enemies, but we realize they don’t understand, so we go ahead and work to save this country. When the country is dying, there is no room to think about ourselves or being fired.

Now that President Reagan is in office, he is rearming the United States. He seems strong, although only a few people in the United States are supporting his effort. The Soviets are strongly opposing him. American history shows that when public opinion does not support a president; he becomes weak. If that happens, the Soviets will certainly applaud. Should President Reagan do something that makes the Soviets happy, even if that is what public opinion supports? By keeping the Soviets unhappy, be knows he is doing something right.

Americans are tolerating just about anything. In the past, people were thrown in jail for years for using hard drugs such as opium, but now it is almost considered an individual’s right. By contrast, in the Soviet Union, if you are caught even possessing drugs, you may be executed. They are out to conquer America and the free world so they do not tolerate drug abuse.

Ever since the communists took power in Russia, they have focused on building their military strength. Why is that? Power, not God, is their ultimate goal. As God observes this situation, wouldn’t He want someone even stronger than President Reagan to lead America? Suppose Reagan’s successor decides that nuclear arms are too unpopular, so be will disarm America. Shouldn’t the President follow one stable central line, no matter who he is?

One thing America should not have a is a changeable central line; every country needs a stable focus. No matter what else the presidential candidates may say or do, they should proclaim the importance of a strong defense against communism. If that happens, then America can have hope for the future. So long as there is a strong voice which insists that America must be protected from communism and must depend on God, then America has hope. But if that voice is stilled, then God must leave.

When I came to America in 197 1, God had me speak to this country as no one had ever spoken before. Does God feel I have done my duty here? I came and proclaimed that America needed a doctor from outside to heal it, a firefighter from another country to put out the flames. People were dumbfounded when they heard an Oriental man saying these things, and they felt insulted. In the past, Korea was always helped by America, not the other way around. Americans have not been sympathetic to us for these past ten years, but has the Unification Church perished? No, it has kept growing.

Americans thought that only young people joined this church, but now older scholars in universities are associating with us. Over the last ten years more and more people have come to feel that the Unification movement is necessary for America. Everyone knew that something like The Washington Times had to come into being, but no one could do it. When I decided to do it, a great uproar began. People said they needed a conservative paper, but they didn’t want Reverend Moon behind it. Today people are telling me privately bow thankful they are, although they won’t say so publicly.

I have done these things in order to protect this country from communism. I want to do whatever will weaken communism, regardless of the sacrifice, yet many Americans have opposed us. That means they are putting themselves on the side of communism Where are the true people, the true church and the true country in America? Many people think this is a great nation. Is this country a true nation today? According to the standard I have spoken about, are the average America close to being true people? What about the average American church?

How does it feel to admit these American problems to me, an Oriental man? Do you feel good and proud? You feel ashamed. The United States has the potential to be better than any other nation, so I want you to feel that you can become better than Reverend Moon. How long are you going to need the Japanese as teachers? If you want to, you can do better than they

Because the Japanese are small, they eat less; Americans are bigger, so they eat more. The Japanese sleep just a few hours, while the Americans deep more. The Japanese have thin waists and work like ants, but that is not the tradition here. American women have thin waists because it is fashionable, but the Japanese have dun waists bemuse they work hard. Americans only want to work five days a week while the Japanese work seven days. On the other hand, Moonies want to work seven days and nights a week!

Who is bound to win? The truth is simple. Ever since I arrived in America, I have disregarded American popular opinion and just worked, day in and day out. Is that a good or a bad thing?

When I first arrived in America, our members were happy and literally danced. But as I made them work harder and harder their welcoming voices became smaller and smaller. If I push you enough, maybe you will say that you don’t like met Have you ever decided that when you joined the Unification Church you gave your life to God to achieve His goal? Do you feel that since you might die young for the cause you should take it easy, or have you determined to do your utmost in the time you have left?

We can learn a lesson from Christian history. You know what Jesus’ desire and objective was when he came to earth. But did he find disciples easily? Was he welcomed? Jesus was always focusing on how to win his country and the world. Do you think that the Christians who came after Jesus enjoyed the respect that Christians have today? Everyone ridiculed and persecuted them. The label “Christian” was very derogative. Jesus knew he was fighting the final battle, and that unless one was determined to die, he would never be serious enough to win the war. That is why Jesus said that those who want to die would live, and those who want to live would die. The person who expects to win the war and still save his own life can never make it. How serious Jesus was when he said these words! A big confrontation was taking place at the time, and Jesus, who had nothing, was going to try to win the battle.

We are in exactly the same situation now. This powerful country, the United States, opposes us; the communists oppose us; and only a handful of us are fighting. How can we enjoy ourselves and still win the war? You might think you have suffered in the Unification Church, but God knows how much more is in store before we can achieve the world-level goal.

I watch the expressions on the faces of individuals here at Belvedere. The Japanese sisters, for instance, have worked hard for the last ten years; should their faces be bright or downcast? The American women have also suffered a great deal; are their faces Slowing with hope, or stricken with misery? What about my face?

Recently I asked the Japanese members who have two or more children to separate since they have established their four-position foundation, and so out for the mission. When the Japanese sisters heard this, they were about to cry because they felt their backs were already breaking. but all of them went out. The American sisters are different; when they are told to do something, they will do it only if they feel like it.

America had to fight to pin its independence, and everyone was serious then about fighting. But Americans are no longer serious about struggling for their independence; they don’t mind if the Japanese members fight for them. If the Japanese win that independence, however, would this be an American country, or a Japanese country? The Japanese are working very hard in Japan to support America. I am watching you Americans to see how you are moving. Will you fall behind the Japanese or lead the way? Are you American women going to work for America, or will the Japanese work ahead of you? I feel hope if you are at least thinking about this. But are you going to carry it out?

The question is, who will become truly God-centered? The center is true love. The person who is God-centered is a person of true love, and the church standing on that center is a true-love church. The world standing on that center is a true-love world.

A true man is not Harry Truman ! That Truman did the wrong thing; be should have listened to MacArthur, and then we wouldn’t have the trouble-with communism that we have today. His mistake was a severe blow for the free world, and the communists really expanded. We made the movie Inchon about MacArthur in order to bring out this point once more at tins crucial tune.

Much struggle and suffering was involved in making that movie. Its purpose is to inspire God-fearing people to join this effort and once more have hope in America. The free world didn’t understand this, but the communists understood very well. They started a news war to criticize us for making that movie, which is finished now and awaiting release.

We are now in the video age, and video use will only expand in the future In 1975 1 predicted that videotape programs would start to replace many university courses. I have asked our Japanese church to prepare a Master’s Degree program. Many professors are working closely with us who could help prepare such a course. Now we are compiling a complete encyclopedia of God-centered knowledge. Then a videotape course can be worked out with top professors giving i expert lectures. In such a case why would a university be necessary?

In Japan our members are bringing people to watch Principle videotapes. This is four times more effective than the conventional kind of witnessing. We are also creating video centers in America. An interested person only has to go to one of those and he can bear the best Principle lecturers.

America would like to think that I will be defeated with the Inchon movie. But it is a good movie. Once this battle is won, I can clearly see that Hollywood will tag along with me. Is it good to do this movie?

In America is there much love or little love? What is the direction of true love? Unless we have a clear idea about true love, we cannot define what a true person a. A true person is one with true heart and love. The most important point is that true love lives eternally for the center, which is God. Eternally we will be drawn towards God’s love. Everything will be permeated with that love, and we will become more and more deeply a part of it.

If your own life is focused in this direction, you will be a true person, and this will be a true church. Since we love God so much, when He commands us, we obey Him absolutely. We five according to God’s direct love, so it is only natural to follow His direction. When we receive a command from true love, there is no room for argument.

Even a woman with a fierce, forbidding appearance will be melted by true love and never stray from it even one inch. Are you like that? If I didn’t know these things, how could I match you for the Blessing?

Do you love your spouse now? Maybe you don’t love each other now, but you should embrace your spouse and ding to each other for three years, and then see what happens. You think too much ! Just be faithful. When a beautiful baby is born, the solution is automatic.

I had to study and research human beings all my life. I have reached the point that by looking at American people, I can tell the future of this country. Before I even begin a Project, I can tell whether it will be a success or a failure. Once I know it will be a success, it is only a matter of time, maybe one to five years for its completion. Do you trust my ability?

What is true love? It is God’s love. How can you be a true man or woman? Quite simply, you must love the central Being, God, eternally and unchangingly. Why would that be good enough? Love is unchanging and eternal. When we are unchanging ourselves, then we will find true love. If we stay on the course, we will inevitably meet love.

You are going the true love way, aren’t you? Have you determined to go this way without deviation? Someone will have to test how serious you are. Don’t you want that? In school you have to take an exam to find out whether you really know the material or not. An unchangeable person has to be tested in many ways.

God Himself has been in the position to be tested. Everyone-even Satan-is testing whether Gods love is unchangeable. If God cannot tolerate something and stops loving, then He is not unchangeable, is He? I had to contemplate why God permitted certain impossible situations, and I realized that in order for God to be truly unchangeable, He has had to endure all kinds of intolerable situations.

Satan and God are completely opposite. If God is eternal then Satan is temporary-, if God is unchanging, Satan is always changing; if God is unique, Satan is not. There is a clear contrast between the characteristics of God and Satan. Whom do we resemble most closely? Are you changeable? You are unchangeable in the sense that you always want to be with God instead of Satan. In everyday life people tend to separate when they don’t like each other, that is a satanic characteristic, while the desire to make unity is pan of the heavenly nature.

Do you believe in the Unification Church absolutely, or cam by case? You believe absolutely because God is absolute. Can Satan appear in front of God and claim he is absolute just like God? Satan has to confess that be is always changing. There is no doubt that we truly want to enter God’s realm and remain eternally and unchangingly with Him.

God is unchanging, eternal and absolute, but can He alone have these qualities? This is a very important point. For God alone to be that way has no meaning. He needs an object who shares these characteristics. Without such an object, eternal unity has no meaning.

Even though everyone around Him is changing, God cannot alter His own character. In this evil world people accuse and blame God, but He cannot respond to that because He is eternal and unchanging. All people are meant to make the journey to true love. Even evil people want to be eternal and unchanging. Is this a desire to be fulfilled in isolation, or does it imply the longing for a counterpart? When you are by yourself, what difference does it make if you are changing or unchanging? When we say we want to be unchanging, we automatically have God in mind. If a subject and object are unchanging together, it can have profound meaning.

What is so good about being united eternally? What can join these two into one? Great power? Vast knowledge? No. Only love. We like love because love can occupy anything; it can enter you anywhere, at any time. Isn’t that what Jesus indicated when he said, “I am in you and you in me, … I am in my Father and my Father in me”? He never clarified what he meant, but we know now that this can happen through true love. No matter how cold a woman’s heart may be, there is still one comer where her husband can dwell. Love can make oneness.

We may wonder why God doesn’t do something during such impossible times as these. Then we see that He is waiting for someone to respond to His love in an eternal and unchanging manner. God will be very interested in such a person, if he proves worthy, then God Will start working.

Do you Moonies love me? In what way? Absolutely and uniquely? I must possess true love, or else you wouldn’t feel that way. To form a true couple, there must be a true man and a true woman. Then a true church and true country become the extensions of them.

Why are sheep used as offerings? A sheep represents obedience; it does not kick or bite its master-, it does not protest when its wool is sheared off. That is how Jesus died. God promised many blessings to Jesus, but even when Jesus was crucified instead, he never rebelled. Are Moonies sheep or goats? How many of you are blessed? Do you think you are ideal couples, medium couples, or poor couples? You should know what your spouse is like by now. When you kiss, why do you do it-for temporary unity or eternal unity?

Unless we stay on the eternal path toward God, we can never fulfill eternal uniqueness. What about me? Am I carrying out my own instructions to you? If I gave orders without doing them myself, I could not be a true man. The same principle applies everywhere.

Can I be attracted by the pretty faces and appealing figures of various women? I feel they are as attractive as my sisters or my daughters. A middle-aged man can relate to pretty women as his nieces. There is only one husband and wife. This is the standard I must set on earth. Wherever I go, pretty women are always interested in me, but the dear standard is only one husband and one wife.

Although you Americans were always going in patterns before finding God, you wanted to find a stable and eternal way. My task and that of the Unification Church is to lead you along that way. Have you determined deeply in your mind to go that direction? You should not be wobbling, but remain steady.

Be candid now- before you were blessed, your minds were wandering, weren’t- they? But if you are unsteady now, you are not worthy of your husband or wife. You must realize how important and crucial this marriage is.

In order to change for the good, we must know ourselves first. No one thought he was bad before, but the Principle brings a realization of how far from the ideal each one has been. Changing our pattern is not the work of a few years but the labor of eternity.

If you consider getting a divorce, you should feel shocked and faint. In the future, the word “divorce” will be erased from the dictionary. God will never compromise one inch on this. If you discuss the possibility of divorce without feeling stunned, then you know how far from God you am This is an absolute criterion. We have to five according to that standard before we can say we have gained absolute love

Every day brings new opportunity for training. We constantly need to renew our pledge to fulfill eternal love. Ask yourself, “If my life were in danger, would I find a way to stay on the course of true lover People have thought that Jam and his twelve disciples were very close, but the truth is that Jesus maintained this principle and gave up his life for the sake of true love-and his disciples did not.

This is the distinction between Heaven and hell. Heaven is dominated by God; it is an unchanging and eternal realm. But even God is willing to throw away His life for the sake of love. Once we find love, we are in love eternally. It is meant to come to us only once.

We need to reflect and continually check whether we are close to this standard. A person of unchanging true love can never become a part of the satanic world or bell. There are two different paths which you can follow: the paths to Heaven or hell. If someone is a traitor, it means he is a vacillating, changing person. This is one sermon you should never forget for the rest of your fife, because it is so basic,

This year’s motto is “Home Church Is Our Land of Settlement.” Before we can settle, we have to level the ground of the opposition. Where did home church come from-from God or is it just some idea I had? Is it a direction that will change? Is it absolute, or caw by case? If you can change your mind one day about doing home church because you have a stomach ache, is it an absolute activity?

I speak every Sunday morning, and you regularly come to listen to me. Do we do this to establish the absolute pattern of fife or just to spend time together? Recently most people went out fundraising, so there were only a handful of people here on Sunday. Reverend Kwak suggested that I let someone else give the sermon, but I refused bemuse speaking on Sunday is my principle. Whether the day is cold and

or lovely, whether one person comes or a thousand, whether

I slept the night before or not-it doesn’t matter What matters is that I be here for the sermon. I have to express love to you and you to me.

Love doesn’t develop automatically. You married couples have to express love to each other, you have to make your husband like you, and vice versa. You me never go to heaven by yourself if your wife goes ahead, she has to wait for you.

If you are treading this way, it doesn’t matter how insignificant you may appear to be because you have passed the absolute test; you will continue to grow and grow. Like God, when you are opposed by others, you have to tolerate them with love. People will begin to feel sorry for you when you have been opposed three or four times. That is my standard in educating you: no matter what others may do to you, persevere and they will feel badly about it and stop. When each one of us becomes like that, this church will be a true church.

We want to make a true ideal country based on this foundation. Once we create a true country, in no time at all it will cover the rest of the world. Then everyone on every level will be a pan of this realm of true love. This world is full of change and instability. Even though we are just a handful of people, we are most precious if we am unchanging . I want to love you because you are like jewels among all this falseness.

Following this principle, white people can go to Heaven only through unity with black people, and vice versa. Can a country of true love insist that only one race five there?

This is not just something to think about, this is a guide for daily living. How many thousands of miles is this from today’s reality? How much work remains ahead of us? We may not feel much concern because we will five only a hundred years or so, but what about God? We have to think like Him. God’s situation is more miserable than you realize.

We need only a true person, a true church, and a true country After those are accomplished, restoration will be very quick and the rest of the world will be no problem.

I have trained myself. In prison, I was on the verge of collapse but I decided that if I gave up, them would be no one to take my place. Thus I determined to remain on the course. As long as we are conscious, we must keep going and never Id our minds stray off the course. I have been tested and have already fulfilled the conditions, but you have not yet completed the requirements. However, the direction is the same for all of us-including God.

We have to liberate God. Is that easy? We must go forward at any cost. We have no choice. Even those who oppose us have to go this way, along with their children. If we fail to accomplish true love here, it will be millions of times more difficult when we arrive in the spirit world. We must Fulfill it on earth. When you deeply understand this reality, even if I punched you, you should have no regrets. When you become a leader-and later, when you have your own children-you won’t fed sorry when you may have to ad harshly towards your members and family because you know you am acting for their benefit.

Jam said that unless we become like children, we cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. You have never felt that realistically. A parent may feel bad when he has to punish his children, but actually little children forget quickly This a why Jesus said we should become like children.

I have had the experience of God promising me one thing and then something quite different happening such as severe persecution and torture. At the time it was difficult to endure, but when it was over I had no ill feelings towards God. At that point I gave up, resolving to follow God no matter what He did to me. I decided I would do what God did, and the rest was up to Him. It didn’t even matter whether God approved of me or not; I would just go His way. How easy life is then! You don’t toss and turn at night, worrying about whether God approves or not.

Americans are very sensitive to friendliness or disapproval, but if you are going this way, you need to be almost insensitive and childlike about such things. We know what is true and what is not, and where the truth comes from. We don’t have to worry about whether our neighbors like us or not. We want to enable God to bring other people into true love.

Of all the scholars and judges and great leaders on earth, not one thinks about God and humanity the way I do. When God looks at this earth, how does He fed? God the rest of mankind to follow the way that I ha God feels so much excitement and hope at what I doing on earth during these past 40 years, that He is my cheerleader-no matter how much people may oppose me.

Please regard each other in this way too, precious this handful of people is. How much love we should feel at the beauty of our brothers and are all students of unchanging love and eternal

If someone makes a mistake, why not feel the urge to help him, instead of criticizing him? As individuals church, we should want to be this way. We all with one principle.

Suppose you cannot fund-raise because you ha, in the office. If you have a heart of sincere love, then and sisters in the field can feel that you are uncomfortable your office and would much rather be out there Then they feel sympathetic toward you. When country becomes like din, how much hope them an mankind !

Some day we will develop our own greetings. saying “good-bye” or “au revoir,” we will say, meet in spirit world !” Why not? Maybe we won words, but use a special sign.

You should think that you are going through life as an individual in order to help form the true country. How wonderful it is when God is

In a soccer game, you may kick the ball a hundred but it is the kick that sends the ball into the goal We have to try again and again during our wonderful it is to try all of our life to reach Gods time you try, you get closer to the goal.

When I was in Germany I went to the big games. For once the Germans were united ! player made a strategic kick and sent the ball in everyone jumped up and cheered. We are in soccer game with Satan. When we score, how excited to see us triumph in true love!

Don’t you feel we have come a long way? really become the center of America. Whether approve or not, one more hop and we win be in of Moscow. Then we will land smack in the God’s heart!

Are these thoughts just my imagination, or is How wonderful it is to have a clear and perfect standing of our circumstances ! Did you understand or ten years ago? Have you ever read absolute made sense to you?

You are the best trained people in all of history, but passing the test is going to be difficult. Are you ready test? I kicked you out for fundraising, and later you wondered whether I meant for all of you to die. Maybe some of you got ready to die, but then God got really upset and said, “Don’t die ! This is just a test

We are all here to make one true country. You shouldn’t linger over doubts about whether you am a true person, or whether this is a true church. Let God worry about whether this is a true church ! It doesn’t matter whether America accepts us or not, or whether the communists are thinking of invading. If Satan himself came to block our way, what would you do? Have you decided?

If I died and a hundred Reverend Moons rose up to take my place, I wouldn’t mind. Will you persevere, even if you find yourself all alone?

What if I go somewhere elm without even saying goodbye-are you ready to continue this way on your own?

Because of this principle, if I leave without saying good-bye, I have to come back ! Would you rather I hug you when I leave-or give you a big whack? If I hit you, then I have to love you when I return !

Haven’t you seen this pattern in history? The Christians suffered for many years, but now they are accepted. Why did God allow that? Because He wanted to love them one final time. Lets wait and see what happens in the very last days.

The universe is here to help you, not to be indifferent to you. If you go this way, then the universe will protect you. You will realize this fully one day, looking back ova your life.

Let us all march forward to build this new country. Amen.